ã€ŠAmbassadors to another worldã€‹


 Prologue: First contact

    The year was 2144.

    At this time Humanity has achieved many wonders. The year 2035 saw the reveal of the first ever fusion reactor which became the catalyst for many future breakthroughs, one of which was a breakthrough in space exploration, but this event came with a most fortunate accident. Humanity¡¯s desire to explore was re-ignited and with it came a unity among nations to expand beyond our home planet. The first moon mining colonies were established in 2090, and the first Mars settlements appeared in 2130.

    But this isn¡¯t a story about space exploration; this is a story of something even more bizarre.

    In 2144 CERN experimented on wormholes. They wanted to see if the wormhole can solve one of the most glaring problems in space exploration; the huge and insurmountable distance between stars. Even with the almost unlimited energy fusion reactors gave, the amount of time to travel between planet to planet was absurd, thus colonizing the nearest star was nothing more than a pipe dream.

    The experiment proved to be a success and they created a wormhole under controlled conditions, but something was odd. The wormhole was predicted to only last one minute, yet after an hour of observations it did not disappear. This shocked the scientists and their mind were filled with questions. How did it stabilize? Where is getting the energy to remain open? But the most importantly what would they find on the other side? The tear in space time was completely stable and with each second it remained the desire to explore burned up inside man once again.

    At first they sent probes to see what is on the other side, yet what they found was something very perplexing. What waited on the other side was a vast grassland, what waited for them on the other side was a new world! News of the findings quickly spread and the decision to explore the new world was immediately issued with people eager to hop into this new frontier.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    But before they sent humans there, they first had to make sure it was even safe. It was found that the atmosphere was very similar to earth only having a 2% higher concentration of Oxygen. Gravity was 0.5% stronger on this new world suggesting that this world was larger than earth. With these findings the first few humans finally set foot on this world. Everything was going well until the first contact.

    Approximately 48 hours after an FOB was established at the entry point, a recon team that was heading north spotted what seemed to be smoke from far away. This gave a faint hope of another civilization existing in this world! The team immediately sent drones to the direction of the smoke, and what they found was horrifying.

    They found a small medieval looking village that was under attack, but what was most surprising is what lived in the village. They found what appeared to be humans under attack by what could only be described as monsters. Upon seeing this commander of the recon team, captain Christopher Clarks, ignored the chain of command issued an order. Rescue the village and repel the monsters.

    The recon team that consisted of 25 people equipped with state of the art equipment rode into battle despite the risks. They pointed their weapons at the monsters that some would describe to be demons. Yet these ¡°demons¡± despite their frightening appearance and intimidating stature were still flesh and blood and thus fell easily to humanity¡¯s weapons. Weapons that were created to destroy one another were now pointed against a foe of unknown origin. And after an hour of fighting, the monsters were driven off.

    This is the summary of humanity¡¯s first taste of that world, and with this first contact, the destiny of our world and theirs were intertwined.

 Chapter 1: Ambassadors (part 1)

    ¡°Dad we¡¯re a week¡¯s away from landing on Mars! I can¡¯t believe that living facilities have been made on it already!¡±

    ¡°Settle down boy, you¡¯re still one week away from there don¡¯t get too excited. Remember to not cause any trouble for anyone there. I pulled a lot of special favors just to get you to visit the place.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him dear, I am here to keep an eye on him so that things don¡¯t go too bad.¡±

    ¡°I am so sorry Agatha, if it wasn¡¯t for this urgent meeting over that CERN incident I would have joined you for this trip.¡±

    ¡°No fair Dad! You get to see a whole new fantastical world without us!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to Mars are you not?¡±

    ¡°Well I guess, but still that¡¯s a fantasy world, I¡¯m kinda jealous¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear I know your work is very important. Just don¡¯t make a mess of the house while I¡¯m gone okay.¡±

    ¡°We love yo-¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    -August 22, 2146-

    An old man with greyish thick hair and well-trimmed beard was rudely awakened from his slumber by his own dreams. He has been having this same dream for two years without fail. It¡¯s like a shadow that followed him everywhere he went. He rubbed his eyes and inspected the place he was in. He remembered that he was on a private plane on its way to the ¡°special area¡±. This special area will be his new home for quite a while due to his new job.

    Truth be told he didn¡¯t really know why he accepted such a troublesome task. The ones who gave it to him simply told him he was the best suited for the job, after all he did work as the special relations officer for the revamped UN. He was used to dealing with different kinds of people and knew how to deal with them accordingly. To be exact he had 25 years worth of experience on this job. Yet this new task is on a whole new field. He was tasked of being the ambassador of earth to the new world.

    He can only sigh inwardly whenever he remembers just what kind of daunting struggle he got himself into. Sure he studied the language and general culture of the people on the other side, but still all those years of experience might not amount to anything in this new world. Yet he still accepted this job, simply to run away.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Do you need anything sir?¡± An attendant asked as she passed by his seat.

    ¡°Oh just some water please, my throat feels dry after waking up.¡±

    Suddenly a ping can be heard inside the cabin

    ¡°This is your captain speaking we are clear for landing on the special area. All crew and passengers please fasten your seatbelts.¡±

    After a few more minutes he arrived at his destination, France, home of the Large Hadron collider (half of it at least). A few years ago he never dreamed of ever being near it seeing as he really didn¡¯t care for science that much, but times have changed. The area was completely converted into a large military installation following the events of the wormhole creation and discovery of the new world. The installation serves to keep things from their world to get in, and to keep a few foolish people to enter theirs.

    After landing he was immediately greeted by an intimidating elderly man with a bald and shiny head. This man is the officer in charge of the military facility, General Nikolai Sokolov. He is the current commander of the Joint exploration army, a special task force created by the UN to investigate the new world.

    The man immediately walked up to him and stretched his left hand initiating a hand shake

    ¡°Welcome to the special area ambassador Sutherland!¡± The general exclaimed as they shook hands.

    ¡°You can just call me Nelson general,¡± The old man replied with a stern smile.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you a little too long in the air, verifying the flight took a little too much time. After all we can never be too carefu,l¡± the general apologetically said.

    ¡°No worries, It simply gave me some much needed shut eye¡± Nelson replied with a dry laugh.

    ¡°I see, you must have been working really hard on preparing for this absurd task,¡± Said the general with eyes that had a hint of pity.

    ¡°Anyway welcome to Fort New World, boring name yeah but this was made in a hurry so we really didn¡¯t have time to think of a better name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the name is important,¡± Nelson said to himself, he was actually impressed that they were even able to create this huge fortress in a few short years. Talk about a quick response.

    The general then lead him to a black car they had to ride in order to reach the area housing the wormhole.

    ¡°For the next few years you will be living on the other side accompanied a by a team of different professionals. Hopefully you get along with them, I have read their files and they seem a bit ¡°eccentric¡±.¡± The general once again had an apologetic look on his face. Judging on his behaviour it really seemed he had troublesome company.

    The new world not only attracted fantasy nerds, it mainly attracted the eyes of science. Not only did this whole new world boasted unique flora and fauna, it also housed very peculiar minerals and ores. But the thing that attracted scientists the most is the discovery of a game changer. Magic existed in that world. Naturally the collective minds of scientists went into overdrive upon the discovery of this new and mysterious force.

    ¡°Magic huh, I wish this world had magic as well,¡± Nelson said to himself as he looked outside the window of the car basking himself in the view of the world he lived in.

    He took a good long look so that he may not forget what this world looked like, which was weird he thought to himself, because at the same time he also wanted to forget this world.

    ¡°Humans are quite contradictory,¡± he said to himself as they approached the facility.

 Chapter 2: Ambassadors (part 2)

    ¡°I love science¡±

    ¡°I remember vividly the day I fell in love with it¡±

    ¡°When I was a younger I was just your average child¡±

    ¡°I loved playing outside, I loved messing around, I loved doing nothing and being bliss¡±

    ¡°My mom and dad were both engineers who worked endlessly on many weird things that I didn¡¯t really care about at the time¡±

    ¡°In fact I was very jealous of the time they spent on their work and they barely paid attention to me¡±

    ¡°The only time they would spend with me is whenever they helped me with school work, it was kind of surprising just how eager they were with helping me. They would explain everything in detail and give me the right guidance.¡±

    ¡°But I never really understood why? The things they teach me seem really boring and useless. I mean how can I use math or science whenever I played outside with my friends? It seems all pointless right?¡±

    ¡°Then one day they brought me along to an event called launch day¡±

    ¡°My mom and dad were very excited about this launch day thing so I asked them what it¡¯s about.¡±

    ¡°It was apparently the fruit of their hard work and dedication, the fruit of the time robbed from me. They called it a revolutionary way of launching objects to space¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see just what kind of thing this was that they almost ignored me whenever they were at home¡±

    ¡°Rocket launches were common at the time, and I would often see them on TV or in the internet. In short they were nothing special and that made me quite angry¡±

    ¡°But when we reached the launch site, what greeted me was something rather different. There was no tall structure holding a gigantic rocket pointing towards the sky! All I saw was a gigantic metal door lying on the ground with interlocking teeth. If I remember correctly the door was pentagonal in shape and looked more of a vault for a bank. How is this going to launch the rocket?¡±

    ¡°We were taken to a tall structure near the metal door, it was something called a control room but to be honest it just seemed like a good vantage point. From there I could see a large crowd surrounding the site. They looked like ants swarming on some discarded food from where I stood¡±

    ¡°Then the giant door opened up slowly. It looked like a giant worm opening its mouth and ready to launch itself at its prey.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I remember my father placing me up on his shoulders and told me not to blink or I would miss it. Then the countdown began¡±

    ¡°10¡±

    ¡°9¡±

    ¡°8¡±

    ¡°7¡±

    ¡°6¡±

    ¡°5¡±

    ¡°4¡±

    ¡°3¡±

    ¡°At this time I placed my fingers on my eyelids and forced them open, I really didn¡¯t want to miss this¡±

    ¡°2¡±

    ¡°1¡±

    ¡°And in a split second a loud boom was heard and a bright flash came from the from the door, but what captivated me was the thing that happened before the flash¡±

    ¡°In a split second I saw a huge object come out of the door at incredible speeds. In fact I didn¡¯t really see much of it and from what I can remember it was nothing more than a blur¡±

    ¡°The crowd cheered wildly and so did my mom and dad. They cried with joy and my dad threw up and around in his jubilation¡±

    ¡°Then I asked them about what happened. They told me they successfully launched a satellite into space without the use of rockets!¡±

    ¡°I was confused and asked them how it happened, because I clearly saw a red flash¡±

    ¡°They explained that the red flash was something about hot air burning up or something I don¡¯t really remember. All I remember is what they said next, they launched it with magnets¡±

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Professor Karl Hoffman, please follow me to the Aerial transport bus. The final member of the team has arrived and we will be leaving in a 3 minutes,¡± A man in uniform exclaimed

    ¡°Oh really? About time, I was getting really anxious waiting here. I thought the trip would be cancelled!¡± Said another man in a suit and tie looking out to the window.

    ¡°Well then, lead me to the new world,¡± He exclaimed

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± said the man in uniform.

    They reached a large iron door and soon he saw quite a bit of people crowding the area

    There was an old man accompanied by bald man in a rather prestigious looking uniform.

    ¡°That must be General Nikolai Sukolov,¡± Karl told himself.

    The other man looked very tired yet had an aura of experience around him. He had grey hair and a nice beard. You could tell he took great care of his beard.

    There was an Asian looking woman who looked to be in her early thirties wearing a lab coat.

    She must be some kind of doctor. Karl thought to himself and he felt like he saw the woman somewhere before.

    There was another woman present but she looked older and quite frankly a bit too mother like. There was a strange kindness emanating from her and looking at her Karl was reminded of his mother.

    Inspecting further he saw two more men on the far left, an Asian man who looked way too unkempt and frankly looked like he hasn¡¯t slept for a week, and another man wearing some kind of zoo keeper outfit. He then stopped staring because he felt like he was being very rude, especially to the guy who was dressed rather weird.

    Suddenly the giant metal door slowly opened and they finally saw the ¡°portal¡± to the other world. It¡¯s not the first time they saw the portal since there were many pictures of it circulating around for a long time now, but seeing it up close was simply far more compelling. It looked nothing more than a swirling hole in the air with light radiating from it.

    The men and women were guided into an air transport bus and as soon as they settled down, the general began to speak.

    ¡°Well now that we¡¯ve all gathered let us start the briefing¡± He said as turned on a 3D projector in front of him

    The airship then left the ground and entered the portal. The ambassadors have left Earth behind and entered a strange new world. A world called Nelithea.

 Chapter 3: Introductions of qualified yet questionable people (part 1)

    With a barely audible whirl, the 3D projector came to life. The 3D projector, also known as the 3D presentation interface, has been an indispensable tool for meetings and presentations ever since it first became commonplace in 2055 and has improved over the years. This latest iteration not only displays 3D images like the older models, but it also features something called ¡°complete imagery system¡± which creates an image all over the room and seemingly transports you to another place.

    The general who was standing near the projector waved his hand and the user interface appeared before him. The interface isn¡¯t too special; it¡¯s nothing more than a 3D projection of your average PC desktop screen, albeit without the background. The general then inserted flash drive into the machine and the contents appeared as small folders. He grabbed one of the folders and opened it, and an image began to fill the room (By the way as a side note the software used to make presentations for this is called Ultrasoft Imagery).

    The room was then engulfed by light and the surroundings changed from the airbus hangar into open grassland with no end in sight. From where the sun is placed in this illusion one could guess that it around noon, fortunately there were no sensory stimulation functions for this device (like the ones in cinemas) so the audience were spared from the heat of the sun. Aside from the sun something that looked like a moon can be seen hanging from the sky. The moon had a bluish tinge to it and is somehow visible despite the sun being so high up in the sky.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what you are seeing now is the world on the other side, Nelithea.¡±The general explained.

    ¡°We will be arriving there in approximately an hour so I would like to make use of this time to brief you over the what we know so far of that world so that all of you will be up to speed when we get there. We will also use this time for you to introduce yourselves to one another since you will all be working closely together in the foreseeable future.¡±

    ¡°Well then Mr. Ambassador, would you like to do the honor of being the first?¡± Said the general as he looked at the elderly man with a nice beard.

    The man simply stood up with no change in expression and looked at everyone in the room and began to speak.

    ¡°I am Nelson Sutherland.¡± The man said in a commanding tone.

    ¡°I am the former special relations officer of the UN and was assigned to handle diplomatic ties between different nations. I was mostly responsible for smoothing out agreements over space exploration and resource gathering matters. As of now I am the leader of this delegation and I would to like to remind all of you that we are representing Earth in this world. I know many of you have heard the stories about Nelithea having things that once only existed in our minds. Trust me I understand your enthusiasm, but I am expecting all of you to conduct yourselves properly in front of the locals and to not cause any unnecessary problems. If anyone of you causes any sort of incident you will answer to me and will be pusnished as I see fit. That is all.¡± The man ended his speech and sat back down. An eerie silence now engulfed the roomSupport the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°What a buzzkill¡¯ Karl said to himself as he sighed inwardly.

    He could tell that a mood inside the hangar has dropped significantly no thanks to a certain old man. The man wearing the weird zoo keeper clothes looked very dejected as expected. The guy was probably ready to let loose and indulge himself in this new world. The general sensing something was amiss quickly called for a volunteer to introduce themselves and liven up this oppressive mood.

    ¡°How about you Doctor, would you please introduce yourself?¡± The general asked the Asian woman wearing a lab coat. She looked visibly annoyed but nevertheless stood up and began her introduction.

    ¡°I am Doctor Susan Chang, Medical practitioner with knowledge of both surgical procedures and microbial infections¡± She spoke brimming with confidence herself.

    ¡°I was chosen to be part of the humanitarian effort but I was also sent for another agenda. The medical world is very interested in this world because of the potential of finding cures for diseases that seemed incurable in our world. While we are there I highly suggest that none of you interrupt me in my work and only speak to me when absolutely necessary, are we clear?¡± The woman said as she glared at everyone in the room then quietly sat back down.

    Once again the room fell into a deeper silence.

    ¡°What is up with these guys?¡± Karl said to himself quite annoyed this time.

    The first two people that spoke were people he would like to avoid at all costs. Then a mature looking woman exuding the motherly aura stood and began her introduction. You could tell that she was bothered by the mood and wanted things to lighten up.

    ¡°Um, my name is Professor Leia Bartholomew; I am a general education professor who mainly joins outreach programs to teach children hidden away in remote areas. Because of my line of work I am still single and can never find the time to look for love. Wait, that was unnecessary information, please forget that ughhh, I messed up again.¡± the woman sat back down visibly embarrassed about what she said. Now the room was beset by an awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh my god it keeps getting worse¡± Karl said to himself as he starts losing all hope.

    He then surveyed the others and noticed the Asian man has dozed off! Karl at this point has just given and accepted this absurd situation. The general also noticed the man who dozed off coughed loudly and somehow the Asian man woke up.

    ¡°Huh? The project¡¯s deadline is closing and I need to finish this proposal fast!¡± The man shouted as he stood up still half asleep.

    The people in the room then stared at him awkwardly.

    ¡°Oh great, another weird one!¡± Karl just lost the little bit of hope he had left and started to wonder what fate awaits him on the other side.

 Chapter 4: Introductions of qualified yet questionable people (part 2)

    Upon realizing that everyone was staring at him, the Asian man who accidentally put himself on the spotlight with his drowsy outburst regained his bearings and began his introduction.

    ¡°Good day to you all¡± He says as he lowers his head to bow. ¡°I am Engr. Yamato Sakurai, representative of the Global engineering guild.¡±

    The Global engineering guild is a prestigious organization of very outstanding engineers. In order to join their ranks you must first be recommended by a known industrial company or organization, and then be recommended by one of the guild''s members. After that you must undergo a series of tests designed to test your theoretical knowledge and practical skills. The tests differ depending on what your specialization is.

    ¡°I was sent by the guild not only to help in the building of infrastructures but also for the study of the various ores and minerals that can only be found in Nelithea. We are most interested in Mithril and Adamantite. Mithril¡¯s incredible strength and durability while being lightweight make it an ideal material for construction but also space faring vehicles. Adamantite on the other hand is a natural superconductor that can be used to improve the performance of our orbital launching platforms,¡± Engr. Yamato explained.

    ¡°With that I hope we can all get along well with each other¡± He said as he bowed once again.

    As soon as Engr. Yamato sat down the man who looked like a zoo keeper stood up eager to introduce himself. His eyes were filled with excitement and passion, at the same time those eyes can really give anyone the creeps. Karl then braced himself for whatever this strange man had to say, while also mentally preparing himself for his own introduction.

    ¡°Good day to all of you, my name is Steven Irwin, a biologist slash explorer who has travelled to the most remote of jungles and discovered wondrous creatures!¡± The man proudly proclaimed.

    ¡°I am here to explore and study all of the unique fauna and flora that can be found in Nelithea. Fantastical creatures are finally within my grasp, how exciting! I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on a living dragon specimen¡± the man said with his eyes vibrant with anticipation.

    ¡°Let me remind you now, do not cause any trouble for us. I don¡¯t want to be cleaning up your mess.¡± Nelson exclaimed in a slightly irritated tone

    ¡°Fret not Ambassador¡± Steven said in a playful tone. ¡°I know my limits; after all I have encountered many isolated tribes in the jungles of the world. You can rest easy for I know how to conduct myself thank you very much¡± Steven retorted and sat back down.

    Nelson gave him a quiet glare and then suddenly everyone¡¯s eyes were on the only person who hasn¡¯t spoken a word thus far. Feeling uncomfortable he stood up cleared his throat and begun his speech.

    ¡°I am Karl Hoffman, I am a theoretical physicist who specializes in Quantum physics. I am one of the lead researchers in trying to solve the secrets of the quantum realm.¡± He said with a bit of arrogance in his tone. ¡°I volunteered to be sent here for one reason, and that is to study the phenomenon that was observed in Nelithea, Magic.¡±

    ¡°As a scientist, I can¡¯t sit by idly and accept his as just some unexplained supernatural event. This no longer the malicious rumours spread by charlatans, nor the delusions of deranged individuals. Magic has become an observable phenomenon, as real as the sun in the sky and the stars in the night. I as a man of science believe that is our duty to unravel its rules and maybe one day tame it for our own benefit. I believe that with the mastery of this new force Humanity will reach an even greater peak and we shall go beyond even the stars!¡± Karl exclaimed, his voice filled with passion and sincerity.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Silence fell into the hangar once again but it was broken by the clapping of single man.

    ¡°BRILLIANT, ABSOLUTELY BRILLIANT!¡± Steven exclaimed. ¡°I whole heartedly understand your sentiment! I understand that burning desire to explore the unknown, to jump into the abyss! Let us join hands and together explore the wonders of this new world!¡±

    *Ahem* Nelson coughed, irritation visible in his face. Karl cursed himself inwardly for getting too passionate. Not only did he attract the unwanted attention of that weird explorer guy he also knows that he somehow got to the bad side of his new boss, Nelson. Fortunately the general finally spoke up again and he continued with the briefing.

    He snapped his fingers and the scenery around them changed. They were now transported into a medieval village. It was a small town with old brickwork and unpaved roads. The people who lived in it looked to be farmers who looked very fulfilled and happy. Then suddenly a horde of monsters appeared beyond the horizon and started slaughtering the villagers mercilessly.

    Everyone in the room except for General Nikolai watched in horror as these demonic monsters tore through human flesh like nothing. Some men even tried fighting back but they were ultimately powerless against them. Some who had weapons in hand were able to take down a few weaker ones who looked like goblins but more sinister, but they ultimately fell to the bigger more ferocious monsters that can only be described as an uglier Ogre. The oversized canines hanging from its mouth, bony growths all over its back, and finally a very muscular humanoid body give it a very unsettling appearance. Sure they have seen far worse things from movies to comic books, but knowing that these creatures do exist and seeing them this close, will make even the people who are well versed in fantastical stories shiver in terror.

    Then the familiar sound of engines roared in the distance and five huge metallic figures appeared. The air was then filled with the familiar crackling of gun fire and with it came a hail of bullets that swept these fearful creatures away. Everyone then figured out that this was the first contact humanity made with the denizens of this world

    Soldiers donning a metallic exoskeleton and powerful firearms then came out of the vehicles. A tall dark skinned man can be seen giving orders to his men, urgency can be heard from his voice. He was none other than captain Christopher Clarks, leader of the recon team sent north of the FOB.

    ¡°Secure the village, and rescue everyone you can. We will be splitting up into groups of four while 5 of us will remain here and protect these surviving villagers and give first aid to the wounded. Do not underestimate these monsters and treat them as very high level threats. If it moves, shoot it. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±

    ¡°Alright men, show these freaks the power of humanity! Begin the operation¡± the captain man exclaimed.

    Like knights in shining armour, these soldiers tore through the monsters with ease rescuing as many people as they can. The frightening monsters fell one by one to this foreign force and after an hour of fierce fighting, the monsters retreated and the situation was under control. It didn¡¯t take long before more armoured vehicles appeared and with it came more soldiers who administered treatment to those who are still alive.

    Then the illusion ended and the hangar returned to its former appearance.

    ¡°What you just witnessed is our first encounter and first battle with the locals of this world two years ago. This footage was never revealed to the world and the encounter with the ¡°demons¡± have been toned down in the official report. As you can see we are also dealing with a hostile force coming from this world. You heard the news right? Of the military being slammed for creating a large military complex on the Nelithea, this is the reason for it. We have also opened up a potential threat to our world, a threat whose full capabilities we know nothing about. And judging from the testimonies of the locals these ¡°demons¡± are capable of so much more. So while you indulge yourself in your scientific studies, I advise you all to be careful. This no longer a world we control, this is no longer a world we understand¡± The General said in a stern voice.

    ¡°Sir we are going to exit the portal in a moment, I advise all of you to prepare for touchdown¡± said the pilot of the airbus.

    Everyone had a serious look on their faces; even the passionate explorer Steven had a hint of fear visible on his face. None of them thought about the possible dangers they would have to face. Still the excitement in the eyes of a few of them didn¡¯t disappear and a few minutes they finally touched down on the other side. The door of of the airbus slowly opened revealing the outside world to them. As they walked out of the vehicle they looked up at the sky and saw the sun high up indicating that it''s noon, and just like the in the projection, there was a bluish moon sharing the sky with the sun.

    They have arrived at Nelithea.

 Chapter 5: A different point of view

    It was noon and the sun was high up in the sky, yet people can be seen moving about restlessly. This is Larien village, a frontier settlement built on the edge of human civilization. The people who lived here were once a nomadic people who decided to settle down a few generations back. While mostly isolated, merchants and adventurers visit the village from time to time. Merchants come to do their business while adventurers treat the village as a pit stop on their way to do their quests. Because of its near isolation, it was almost wiped out two years ago by a horde of demonic monsters. Thankfully men with strange looking armor and powerful weapons arrived at the last moment and rescued the people from certain doom.

    The strange men spoke an unfamiliar language so communication was very difficult at the start. A fight nearly broke out when adventurers arrived at the village in response to the demonic attack. Because of the language barrier, they were forced to communicate through hand gestures and a strange device that could show vivid images.

    It was then revealed that the saviors of the village did not come from any known kingdom, but actually came from another world hence they were dubbed as the outsiders. Their base was located at the endless grasslands, an unoccupied land that stretched for miles. These people then began studying the local language and at the same time taught the villagers theirs. This was the first step in forging a relationship between the locals and the foreign men.

    Of course the villagers couldn¡¯t keep this news to themselves and soon the nearest human kingdom, the Kingdom of Aleria, sent forth emissaries to negotiate and investigate the foreigners. Countless meetings were then set in motion in order to establish a diplomatic relationship between the kingdom and the world which these people came from. From there news of this visitation spread like wild fire to the known world

    The once humble village was transformed into a bustling commercial area for merchants both human and non-human. Elves and Dwarves started to become a common presence in the village eager to acquire the products from a foreign world with the very comfortable cotton clothes being the most popular item.

    A girl in her late teens can be seen running hurriedly towards a structure the outsiders built. This place called supermarket and it housed the products from the other world. The outsiders after learning their language decided to employ them as manpower to help them manage the ever growing commercial endeavour. And the girl was late for work. Very, very late.

    ¡°Oh no, I over slept again!¡± The girl screamed inwardly beating herself up over this blunder. This has wasn¡¯t the first time she was late, but this the first time she would be coming to work at noon. She could see already feel that she would be scolded mercilessly by her superior, Lady Tulia. ¡°I really hate when she scolds me, she turns into a frightening demon lord when angry¡± the girl lamented to herself as she kept running as fast as she could. When she arrived a very angry woman was waiting for her.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°YOU¡¯VE GOT SOME NERVE COMING IN THIS LATE MISS LILLY!¡± The woman shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Lady Tulia!¡± she said in an apologetic voice. Lilly knew that the situation would get even worse for her if she started making excuses. She just stood there and took on the wrath that was being directed at her. As she expected she was scolded harshly, but what she didn¡¯t expect was her salary for the day being cut in half. She let out a defeated groan and took her place at one of the counters. She currently works as a clerk for the supermarket.

    When the demons attacked two years ago her parents were one of the unfortunate casualties and she would have been dead too if the outsiders didn¡¯t arrive. She could still picture it in her head, this bittersweet memory that changed her life. The memory of her parents getting brutally murdered in front of her by the demons gives her nothing but sadness and grief. Yet every time she remembers the arrival of the outsiders, their shining armor and power weapons slaying the frightful beasts effortlessly, she would always be in a sense of awe. Even the adventurers, as powerful as they were, would not be able to defend against a demonic horde that large.

    After her parents were killed she was then taken in by the outsiders and given education. According to them they didn¡¯t want to leave those who were orphaned to the streets and fend for themselves, and this education would make them qualified to work under them and be given a stable salary. While she was happy with her current life, she still missed her parents dearly.

    ¡°Hey, why did you come in at noon? What happened?¡± a co-worker of hers asked

    ¡°Well, remember that drink the outsiders brought in as a new product? Beer was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I drank 5 cans of it last night¡±

    Her co-worker just signed dumbfounded by what she heard.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The capital of Aleria, Lancia, was a magnificent city radiating an aura of wealth and prestige. Stone roads and large houses can be seen everywhere in this city showing its wealth and power. It is also home to the main Adventurer¡¯s hub for Aleria and the premier magic institute of the kingdom, Dawnward. But even those pale in comparison to the majestic castle that stood in the middle of the city. Its brilliant white walls and curving structure give it an unmatched grace. Lancia''s inhabitants never tire of seeing such a sight. With such an eye catching castle the power and majesty of the royal family was fully displayed.

    An elderly man was enjoying his time in the castle gardens when a knight barged in on him carrying important news.

    ¡°Your majesty, King Julius, pardon me intruding on your tie of leisure¡± The knight said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine young one, now why have you come here?¡±

    ¡°I bring news from the outsiders¡± said the knight

    ¡°What did the outsiders have to say?¡± The king asked

    ¡°Their ambassador has finally arrived at this world and they are asking for an audience with you your majesty.¡±

    The king then made an un readable expression.

 Chapter 6: Burning Rose

    The King was deep in thought for a few seconds, seemingly thinking about what course of action they should take next. People did say wisdom came with age, and while he is delighted the outsiders are finally willing to finalize the diplomatic agreements, he also knew that shouldn¡¯t be na?ve. While it¡¯s true that the Outsiders did help out the villagers, he is sure that these people must have something else in their minds.

    ¡°I see¡± said the king. ¡°Quickly, summon Prime Minister Herman. I need to talk to him¡±

    ¡°But what should I reply to the Outsiders, your majesty?¡± asked the knight.

    ¡°Tell them that to come in three days, as for the reason, say that I need it in order to prepare a proper feast¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡± the knight bowed and left.

    The Prime minister arrived a few minutes later. Like the King he was also an elderly man with many years under him. Yet he still had a strong presence and one could tell that he was warrior when he was younger. He arrived at the castle as quickly as he could and immediately entered the King¡¯s private study. When he entered the room he can see that the King was visibly distressed over this issue.

    ¡°Tell me Herman, how are we to deal with this matter?¡± The king said in calm yet distressed matter.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to see why the King was so concerned about this meeting. Diplomacy in this world always favours the stronger side. A show of force or a simple ¡°persuasion¡± was not uncommon in this era and it always ended with the stronger kingdom getting the best part of the deal, however if the two sides are equally matched a wrong move could easily become the catalyst of a war.

    The problem is that they weren¡¯t dealing with just another Kingdom here. They were dealing people not of this world, and these people are by no means weak. If the reports are to be believed, these people only needed 25 of their men to defend against a demonic horde. They also had frightening weapons that spit fire and metallic mounts that moved on their own. And in two short years, they have turned the frontier village Larien into a commercial hub that can rival any large city. He even predicts that in a few more years that the village will be able to overtake Lincia in commercial profits.

    ¡°Well your majesty, to be honest I really don¡¯t know¡± The Prime Minister said. ¡°The usual threats and show of force will definitely not work and will serve only to invite unnecessary hostility from them¡±

    ¡°I figured this much¡± The King said in a dejected tone. ¡°I am just afraid that this treaty will be too much in their favour. If I refuse the citizens will suffer but if the conditions are too demanding the citizens will still suffer. I¡¯m honestly lost¡± Said the king

    ¡°Your Majesty you must stay strong, at least try to look strong in front of their ambassador. Any sign of weakness will be exploited. It¡¯s true that they are very powerful but the same can be said for our Kingdom. Plus we have the hero of Humanity on our side and the thousands of adventurers that would heed our call in time of need. If the worst case scenario of a war does happen, we aren¡¯t completely hopeless.¡± The Prime minster said in confidence.

    ¡°I see, but I would like to avoid conflict as much as possible, since being in their good graces would be beneficial to our kingdom as well. The products the local merchants brought back from Larien were of the finest quality, especially the clothes. Plus if I play my cards right we may gain access to those frightening weapons of theirs. ¡° The King¡¯s face smiled, his mood a lot better now.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°No matter, we need to prepare a feast for their arrival. Quickly get word out to the populace that a very important guest will arriving soon.¡± The king commanded the Prime Minster.

    ¡°As you wish your Majesty¡± Herman replied and then left the study.

    When the Prime Minster left the King slumped down on his chair and let out a sight

    ¡°Haaa¡ªI¡¯m getting too old for this¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Deep inside the largest chamber of the Magic institute, Dawnward, a young woman can be seen reading a large book with great intent. The woman could only be described as beautiful, with her long red hair fashioned into a low ponytail resting on her left shoulder, fair and soft skin, and very lovely face. She then stood up carried the book in her right hand and stretched out her left. She then made a face of intense concentration, soon the room was filled with an unexplainable energy that seem to make everything tremble

    ¡°O holy flame, heed my call.¡± As soon as she spoke this a ball of light appeared in front of her.

    ¡°A burning radiance, blinding to all¡± The ball of light then started to change and was slowly turning into a ball of white flame with great intensity.

    ¡°Bring your judgement and my enemies fall; HOLY ANHILATION¡± When these final words were spoken the ball of flame erupted in a violent explosion and engulfed the chamber.

    This is magic

    When the flames subsided, beads of sweat can be seen forming on the woman¡¯s forehead and a visible frustration can be seen on her face. It seems that despite the incredible power it displayed, she looked very unsatisfied with the results. A clapping was then heard from the entrance, and an old man with a long beard can be seen entering the chamber.

    ¡°Grand scholar Silver Eye!¡± The young woman shouted as she ran towards the old man.

    ¡°I see you have been busy my dear apprentice, being granted the rank of Scholar didn¡¯t change your attitude at all I am glad¡± The old man said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Am I really worthy of my rank? I mean as you just saw earlier, I can¡¯t even perform holy annihilation properly. I can feel that it still lacks power.¡± She said while having a dejected look on her face

    ¡°Come now my dear pupil, or should I say, Scholar Burning Rose, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. As of now you are only 24 years old and have been granted the rank of scholar. You are in fact the youngest person ever to reach this level. Be proud, many men never got this far even when they hair started to turn grey. Have more pride in yourself¡±

    ¡°I understand but, I am simply not satisfied with my skill even now.¡± She continued. ¡°The more I read the more I realize that I have so much more to learn, I am afraid that at this pace, I will never completely master magic on the level that I want¡± She said in an even more dejected tone.

    ¡°Rest easy, everything has its own pace and time, but holing yourself up in the deepest parts on the institute will not be good for you. In fact this will be detrimental to your health and even slow you down.¡± Concern can be seen in the old man¡¯s face

    ¡°Then what should I do Grand scholar?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Outsiders will be visiting the Capital in three days, and there will be a festivities to welcome them. I suggest, no I order you as your superior to take a break, go outside, and enjoy the celebration.¡± The old man said in a stern yet caring voice. ¡°Plus aren¡¯t you curious about these Outsiders as well? It was reported that they possess no magic capabilities yet they control overwhelming power¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, I care not about them. No matter what power they possess it means nothing to the power given to us by magic¡± Burning Rose arrogantly declared.

    ¡°But still a celebration will bring about good food, and to be frank the I was getting tired of eating the meals served here at the institute¡±

    ¡°Hey if our cooks heard you they¡¯d get depressed¡± The old man jokingly said

    ¡°Hmmph. Then I shall then take a break and wait for the arrival of the Outsiders¡± Burning Rose said as she poised to exit the chamber. But she was stopped by Silver Eye dead in her tracks

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something Scholar?¡± Silver eye said as he pointed at the charred chamber behind her.

    ¡°Okay fine, I¡¯ll go clean up my mess¡± Burning Rose begrudgingly went back to the chamber and began casting another spell.

 Chapter 7: Everything we know

    After they arrived at Nelithea, Karl and the others were given time to rest and be familiar with the new environment. Admittedly aside from the bluish moon on the sky, they didn¡¯t really feel the fantasy setting simply because they were inside another Military installation. The Military installation is called Fort spearhead, which is a straightforward yet boring name (like Fort New world on the other side). This installation is far bigger than the one they came from housing to 40,000 personnel with 30,000 of them being soldiers, two air strips with four air craft docking bays, several bunkers housing military ground hardware ranging from armored personnel carriers to HAEs (Heavy Assault Exsosuits).

    Heavy assault exosuits are humanoid shaped mechs standing at 12 meters tall. It¡¯s basically an armored cockpit with arms and legs. It was designed to an infantry support unit specializing in urban environments because of its flexibility. Its limbs capable of full human motion and its armaments aren¡¯t standardized meaning it can be swapped out depending on the needs; its pilots however are special.

    Because of its human like motion conventional controls simply won¡¯t cut it. The pilots have what you call an external spinal cord, which like the name implies is a metallic outer spine embedded on top of their actual spines. Micro needles embedded in their spines intercept brain signals and send it to the controlling unit via a neural link cable attached to the external spine. Thus the pilots move the machine as if they one with it the downside being that they are completely immobilized inside the cockpit.

    ¡°I can see why the media slammed the Military back at home¡± Doctor Susan said disapprovingly. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re preparing to take over this world with us carrying this much fire power¡± Professor Leia chimed in; concern was evident in her voice.

    ¡°While I understand where you are coming from we really don¡¯t have a choice. With the threat of those demons, among other things, the safety of the Earth is still top priority.¡± General Nikolai retorted. ¡°Plus if we truly were trying to conquer this world the early scouting teams would have been issued class 5 exoskeletons instead of the measly class 2s they were wearing. They would have also have been issued combat assist drones, clearance level 4 armaments, and HAE support. We were very lenient to be honest¡± General Nikolai let out a hearty but dark laugh.

    At the same time a smug, satisfied smile can be seen from Engr. Yamato when the general described their military hardware.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s great and all to revel in your military might, but have you secured a meeting with the King of Aleria was it? You do realize that my whole purpose here is to secure and finalize the diplomatic agreements¡± Nelson interjected.

    ¡°Ah, fret not Mr. Ambassador, as a matter of fact we have sent out a carrier pigeon hours before our arrival. It should have reached the Capital by now since it¡¯s a magical carrier pigeon that can move at really high speeds¡±

    Nelson wanted to berate the General for using a carrier pigeon before learning that it was a special kind. Upon hearing this, the eccentric biologist rushed in front and immediately grabbed General Nikola¡¯s attention with another passionate outburst much to the dismay of everyone. Karl¡¯s eyes would have rolled into the inside of his skull if this continued any further. The General then promised to let him see the pigeons later after the second briefing over.

    They were then lead to their living quarters. It looked like a 3 story apartment complex with numbered metal doors. The doors have facial recognition and will only open for their inhabitants unless manually opened from the inside, thus the need for keys were eliminated. The rooms were quite frankly very small only containing a bedroom and a shower. Their luggage has been delivered into their rooms in advanced, but they still have to unpack it themselves. They were given 30 minutes to unpack and after that they will be going to the mess hall for lunch. The second briefing will begin 30 minutes after lunch which is approximately 2:30 pm.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Unfortunately the meeting was delayed because Steven wandered around too much so the meeting began at 2:45. You can imagine the irritation building up inside Nelson at this point. They were then lead to a spacious conference hall with another 3D projector in the middle. When the Projector whirled to life the second briefing officially began.

    With the aid of the projector, the General then everything they knew about the Nelithea. Fort Spearhead was located at what the locals called the endless grasslands. The kingdom of Aleria is located north west of the grasslands; this is the Kingdom they have made the most contact with. Aside from Aleria there are two other human factions in this world, the empire of Naztec which is located north of Aleria, and the Merchant kingdom of Henice located at an archipelago east of Naztec and Aleria. Henice Merchants are commonly seen trading in Larien village, while there was absolutely no contact made with the Naztec Empire. Apparently there¡¯s a sort of cold war happening between Aleria and Naztec.

    Moving on from the human factions, the general revealed that the existence of an Elven empire in the far North. Like Naztec no contact has been made with them and locals say that the Elven empire, known as the Finalian Empire, closed themselves off for thousands of years . The Finalian empire despite being known as an Elven empire is actually a composed of three races, High Elves, Dark Elves, and Dwarves. Nothing else is known about their society. The Elves and Dwarves wandering about the land were apparently cast out of the Finalian empire long ago and have made their homes in the human kingdoms.

    Below the Finalian Empire, is the Orc warlands. Unlike the other races Orcs don not have a civilized society so to speak. They are made up of multiple warring tribes vying for supremacy of the other. They are mostly hostile but they do value strength. Aside from a few Skirmishes here and there, not much contact has been made with them.

    Directly west of the Endless grasslands is the Mystic forest, a large uninhabited forest that occupies land the size of a kingdom. Locals say that many mystical creatures live here, but the most prominent feature of this forest is its monstrous inhabitants. Fantastical monsters inhabit this area and for the most part, are the prey of Adventurers looking for Glory. Sometimes these monsters wander out of the forest and terrorize human towns.

    Stretching from the north west of the Lunarian Empire down to the south west corner of the orc warlands, is the forbidden mountain range. It is said that ancient slumbering dragons inhabit this area. Aside from that not much is known about the mountain range as anyone who was foolish enough to enter never came back.

    Finally in the far west is the demon infested lands. This is a complete unknown to everyone, even the locals. All they know is that demons inhabited this large area of the continent for millennia and have always tried to attack civilization.

    This is all they knew about the known world, sadly nothing is known about the lands beyond the sea.

    One other special topic was the existence of an Adventurer¡¯s guild. It was a continent wide organization independent of the Kingdoms. They have facilities spread across the civilized world. It was established long ago by power warriors of old who didn¡¯t want their powers to be used by one Kingdom, thus unless absolutely necessary, the Adventures will not side with anyone. A powerful warrior, known as the Hero of humanity, also existed. But no contact was ever made with him as he was always looking for things to fight in order to increase his glory. It was also known that the hero, was an arrogant prick.

    The meeting went on for five hours straight with everyone surprisingly attentive and cooperative, even Steven. After the meeting they all went back to the mess hall to have their dinner. The general also said that tomorrow will be a free day and they are free to explore the complex and even visit Larien, under supervision of course.

    As the Ambassadors were being escorted to their living quarters, a soldier informed that the Alerian Kingdom has issued their reply. The meeting that will determine their futures was drawing near.

 Chapter 8: Flying menace

    A new day dawns on Fort Spearhead, yet the fortress is already bustling with activity even before the sun rose. Soldiers can be seen doing their morning jog, neatly lined up in rows while their commander leads with them with chants. The expedition chefs were already working hard cooking breakfast for the all the personnel the moment they woke up. The entire complex seemed like one well-oiled machine with every person having their own functions. The ambassadors were no exception.

    Due to the nature of their professions waking up early is nothing short of normal, even though not everyone was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Karl especially had a hard time sleeping because he kept falling off his bed. He tends to move a lot in his sleep so his bead back on earth was really large for someone living alone, sadly he didn¡¯t have that luxury here. He groaned and, rubbed his eyes, and went to take a morning shower.

    A few minutes later a knock was heard at his door, it was a soldier here to escort them to the mess hall. Since they weren¡¯t soldiers they were given slightly better treatment, like having a private room to eat and a bigger serving of food, more choices too.

    After breakfast they then began each other¡¯s business. Nelson went ahead to review in detail the diplomacies made with the Alerian Kingdom, Engr. Yamato moved to inspect the Mithril and Adamantite ores more closely, while Doctor Susan, Professor Leia, Professor Karl, and Steven prepared to visit Larien Village.

    Doctor Susan and Professor Leia are part of the humanitarian effort so the reason for their visit is obvious; Professor Karl and Steven however were there for a completely different reason, they wanted to visit the newly built Adventurer¡¯s hub over at Larien village. Karl wanted to see magic in person and planned to hire an adventure to demonstrate a few spells in front of him and to this end. He brought some equipment with him too which included a high speed camera and a Tablet. Steven however was more interested in the hunts these adventurers took part in. He wanted to get an idea of how majestic these monsters they hunted truly were, he even plans to post an escort request himself. This idea was shut down immediately by General Nikolai.

    They boarded an Airbus and travelled to Larien when they were ready. While flying they finally got a good glimpse of this new world they now lived in. As they gazed out into the windows there was only one word that popped up in their mind; beautiful. In less than an hour they arrived in Larien village. Though it should be noted that the modern looking supermarket looked way too out of place compared to the rest of the village, it almost ruins the atmosphere. When they landed they were immediately greeted by the man who saved this village, captain Christopher Clarks.

    ¡°Good morning to all of you and welcome to Larien village¡± The soldier greeted them.

    ¡°Good morning to you too captain, we¡¯ll be in your care¡± Steven eagerly stretched out his hand initiating a hand shake. A gesture the captain happily returned

    Susan and Leia went to the outreach facility to observe how its operations, while Karl and Steven went off to the Adventurer¡¯s hub, escorted by captain Clarks of course. While walking there Steven kept trying to make small talk with Karl much to Karl¡¯s chagrin. It doesn¡¯t help that they were attracting curious gaze from the locals. This was mostly thanks to Captain Clarks and his exoskeleton, I guess the villagers never really got used to it even when he was assigned here for a long time. After reaching the hub Karl and Steven went on to do their business, the captain skirting on the side lines to make sure no accidents happen. Thus these two scientists began their own investigations.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    -Mystic forest-

    The serene forest silence was disturbed by the sounds of a battle. Four adventurers can be seen engaging a group of beasts in combat, two male warriors (one carrying a sword and board the other a giant axe), a female archer, and a female sorceress who looked very young. They accepted a quest to hunt for Mystic wolf fangs. Mystic wolves are a species of wolf that can only be found in the Mystic forest. They are a third larger than the normal wolves found throughout the land and they have overgrown fangs protruding from their mouths. They also sport a beautiful white colour which is a prized pelt that can be sold for a relatively good price. Good prey, but not something that should be taken lightly.

    The small party of adventurers were fighting a total of 30 wolves and were now encircled. The two warriors did their best to hold the line and defend the Archer and the Sorceress. Two wolves jumped in to strike at the axe wielder but both were immediately killed by one swing of his axe, boasting an overwhelming strength. The swordsman while not as physically strong as the axe wielder, made up for this with his keen ability to defend his comrades. He always stood in the way of any wolf who tried attack the two ranged warriors.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would this many of them¡± The swordsman exclaimed

    ¡°Shut up Roman and keep fighting¡± The Archer shouted while aiming she killed a wolf the Swordsman has deflected away with his shield.

    ¡°Easy for you to say Ella, with you just happily sniping away while we protect you¡± the swordsman replied with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    ¡°Both of you shut up now and keep fighting¡± the man with the axe scolded them. ¡°How¡¯s the spell going, little Laura? We could use your help right about now¡±

    ¡°Almost¡­ done, and stop calling me little!¡± the little sorceress replied.

    ¡°Careful Draug, she might cast that spell on you if you annoy her to much¡± Roman sneered.

    ¡°Shut up both of you, now get out of the way and come closer!¡± Laura commanded her comrades

    Upon hearing this the Roman, Draug, and Ella, all huddle closer to Laura as she started to release her spell. The sorceress then raised her staff upwards and began chanting.

    ¡°O wrath of heaven, smite thine enemies. Lightning blast!¡±

    In a single moment lighting came bursting out of Laura¡¯s staff and engulfed the surrounding area. The remaining mystic wolves were then assaulted by the discharging electricity and in less than a second, they were all killed.

    After the chaotic scene ended, the group finally breathed a sigh of relief and then began to collect their loot. Their quest required them to get at least 20 fangs, they decided that the extra 10 fangs would be sold to the guild itself and the pelts would be sold at the Merchants that swarmed Larien village. These adventurers were thankful for the presence of the outsiders. The development of Larien village opted the Guild to build a hub this far out into the wildlands, thus increasing the number of requests for the Mystic forest.

    ¡°Oh man we sure got ourselves some fine loot¡± Draug said as he happily carved open a carcass in front of him.

    ¡°Yeah but the collecting part is still very disgusting, so you guys get to it¡± Laura commanded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing this for years and you¡¯re still disgusted?¡± Roman said in a mocking tone.

    Ella was about to say something when suddenly deafening roars could be heard from a distance. Suddenly up in the sky three huge figures can be seen flying at high speeds. As the the figures got closer the adventurers could finally make up what they were, and they were suddenly overwhelmed with fear. The huge figures were monsters with the body of a lion, the wings of a bat, and an elongated spiked tail. They were none other than Manticores.

    Manticores were legendary beasts that were known for their great strength and ferocity. They were considered to be a Class A threat by the Adventurers guild and would often be dealt with by 5 or more Vanguard ranked adventurers.

    But something was strange, Manticores never group up together. What was even more strange is the fact that the Manticores ignored the adventurers completely and flew past them. Manticores were known to be very aggressive and will attack anything indiscriminately, so their current behaviour was baffling. Plus Manticores never ventured this far out into the edge of the forest. They would normally be seen slumbering in the deeper parts of the Mystic forest

    As the Manticores flew past the adventurers, a realization dawned on them. It looked like the Manticores were headed east, then it hit them. The Manitcores were heading towards Larien village!

    ¡°QUICK LAURA, CAST A TELEPORTING SPELL. WE HAVE TO WARN THE VILLAGE NOW¡± Roman shouted in panic.

 Chapter 9: A display of strength

    It was noon time when Karl finally took a break from his investigations to take a closer look at data he has gathered. He sat at an empty table in the Adventurer¡¯s canteen. First off he learned that there were ranks for adventurers, Novice being the lowest and Paragon being the highest. Sadly there were no Paragon ranked Adventurers in Larien, heck even Vanguard ranked adventurers( second highest rank) were a no show here in the village. Most of the Adventurers here were Adept ranked adventurers which was only higher than the Novice. The bigger problem was that according to the Sorcerers he hired, Paragon level Sorcerers simply didn¡¯t exist because those who are incredibly gifted in magic spend their days inside the magic institutes perfecting their craft. The magic using adventurers either didn¡¯t really care much for magic or simply didn¡¯t have the talent to enter any magic institute. This disappointed Karl quite a bit since he wanted to see first-hand what high level magic looked like. Nevertheless he was still able to gather valuable data from the adventurers.

    In order to use magic one must have two things; mana and a casting spell. mana was described as some unseen energy/force that sorcerers spend in order to use spells. There were two sources of mana; mana from within the body and natural mana found in the world. Casting spells are chants that acts commads used to convert that mana into a specific action, one interesting thing to note is that stronger spell have longer casting chants.

    It seemed that Magic also followed the law of conservation of energy, since more mana is consumed for more powerful spells. He observed that low level spells like the fireball were casted quickly while a stronger spell like greater fireball required the user to gather natural mana and then convert it using the spell, though it should be noted that the mana threshold differ from person to person with some having more mana within them than others. Gathering Natural mana however was a whole new matter. Highly talented sorcerers use their body as conduits to gather mana while the lesser ones use tools like staffs or wands to gather mana for them. He captured this phenomenon with his camera, and in the footage a small white light gathered infront of the Sorcerer¡¯s staff before it exploded into a great inferno.

    Still he had more questions than answers. For one he couldn¡¯t figure out a reason chants convert the mana into an action or phenomenon. Second where did this mana come from? Is it a fifth universal force in this world? He had so many questions yet so little data, and this excited him a lot. It was an opportunity to learn new things and as a man of science there is nothing more he could ask for.

    As he was pondering about possible explanations, a familiar man suddenly sat in front of him. It was Steven and he had the widest grin known to man and frankly, it creeped Karl out a lot. Karl knew that that there was no escape from this situation and begrudgingly accepted his fate.

    ¡°The creatures in this world are AMAZING!¡± Steven exclaimed, glee leaking from his voice.

    ¡°Yeah? Tell me about it?¡± Karl replied, trying his best to hide his sarcasm.

    Truth be told Karl didn¡¯t really think much of biology, he thought it was very boring and uninteresting. Even the fantastical beasts found Nelithea didn¡¯t interest him at all compared the prospect offered by magic. Still he didn¡¯t want to be rude to Steven, a fellow scientist, so he put up as much ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Enthusiasm¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± as he can.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°The wealth of fauna and flora in this world is truly fantastical! Their stories about encounters with 3 headed beasts, heck even KILLER PLANTS. KILLER PLANTS KARL!¡± Steven shouted as he moved himself across the table. His face now inches away from Karl. Of course Karl found this very uncomfortable so he pushed him away slightly.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s great, I wonder what wonders await us in this world¡± Karl doing his best and failing at his attempt at being enthusiastic, thankfully Steven was sinking deeper into his own little world to notice.

    Captain Christopher then appeared and set with the gentlemen, a presence Karl greatly appreciated. It appeared that Carl was there to pick them up for lunch at the base they set up in Larien village. Steven wanted to object since he wanted to sample some local cuisine when suddenly a bright flash appeared in the canteen.

    The light disappeared and in its place came four people who looked like adventurers. It seemed like a teleporting spell was used by these adventurers to get to Larien quickly. The small girl who looked like a sorceress nearly collapsed but was caught by a woman that looked like an archer. The swordsman that was with them began shouting as soon as he realized he was back at the hub.

    ¡°ARE THERE ANY VANGUARD RANKED ADVENTURERS HERE? THIS VILLAGE IS IN DANGER.¡± The swordsman screamed in panic.

    ¡°Calm down sir, what happened?¡± A front desk clerk approached the man. But this just agitated him further.

    ¡°I have no time to calm down.¡± He declared. ¡°Manticores! Three Manticores are headed towards this village. We spotted them when we were hunting Mystic wolves at the edge of the mystic forest!¡±

    Upon hearing these words the entire canteen was swallowed by chaos. People panicked left and right, even though they were adventurers they still didn¡¯t want to lose their lives. Some were in a hurry to flee as fast they can while others decided it was their time for glory and decided to stay and fight.

    Christopher reacted fast and immediately contacted Fort spearhead the moment he heard this news.

    ¡°This captain Clarks to HQ, requesting support, three bogeys inbound strength unknown, will prepare men on site to intercep the threat over. ¡° the soldier calmly talked over his communications device.

    The headquarters then gave an unexpected reply ¡°This is HQ captain Clarks. We advise your men to stand down and wait further instrcutions over¡±.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me, people are at risk here? Why are you telling me to stand down?!¡± The captain replied, anger can be heard in his voice.

    ¡°We have detected the threat ealier and have already sent flyers to intercept them, but the general said this was a good opportunity to demonstrate our military might, so it was decided that the flyers would only intercept when the bogeys are within visual range of the village over¡±

    ¡°Are you people insa-¡± The captain wasn¡¯t even able to finish his sentence when all of a sudden loud roars could be heard outside the hub. The adventurers immediately hurried outside and in the chaos the captain lost track of the two scientists. Captain Clarks was having a really bad day.

    Once outside the adventures saw the village in complete chaos as the villagers were fleeing in panic at what they are seeing. Three Manticores were now circling the sky around the village preparing to strike. The adventurers, knowing that escape is no longer an option decided to stay and fight, knowing that even if they tried to run away they would still be caught by the monsters.

    As they braced for battle metal spears driven by fire suddenly appeared and hit one of the Manticores. It was then engulfed in a violent explosion that tore the legendary beast apart. The adventurers were stunned by the events unfolding before them that they just stood there and watched, even the villagers who were once running frantically stopped in their tracks. Then suddenly a metal bird came flying past the remaining Manticores at great speeds, creating a loud noise as it passed by. The adventurers realized one thing, this was a weapon of the outsiders.

 Chapter 10: Air superiority

    At approximately 45,000ft above Larien village four metallic objects can been seen circling overhead. These metallic objects are latest generation fighter jets created by the Global engineering guild back on earth. They are named the F-52 Judgement or more affectionately known as the Pale Rider. It got its cute nickname by being completely unmatched in the skies, thus bringing swift death to its adversaries. Military propaganda states that a single F-52 is capable of defeating over 30 of the previous generation of fighter jets.

    The Pale Rider has a top speed of Mach 6 and can reach it in less than 30 seconds, a radar that can detect enemies from 300,000m away, and a range of 5,000km. These specs make it an almost invincible bird in the sky and completely unmatched on Earth. Now it is being pitted against the monsters of Nelithea.

    One of the pilots in particular is very excited by this prospect, a graduate of the UN air Academy, John Walters. John was the top one of his batch and was considered a prodigy in air combat. During fighting exercises John would have a ratio of 20: 1 which means he can take on 20 fighters on his own and win, earning him the call sign ¡°Death¡±. Unfortunately for him the world was at peace, thus he was never able to showcase his capabilities in actual combat, this fact frustrated him greatly. He was a man who sought adversity above all else and this new world had the potential for that.

    When the portal to Nelithea was created a year after he entered the Air force, he immediately asked to assigned to the other world and would take no for an answer. Given his performance in the academy he was immediately accepted into the special task force, but after almost two years of living on Nelithea he still hasn¡¯t found that challenge he craved. This was all going to change now, he hoped.

    Three large bogeys have been detected closing in on Larien village, he was one of the pilots sent to intercept the threats. This mission however also had another goal; demonstrate the power of humanity, hence they were only allowed to engage the Bogeys when they were in visual range of the village.

    John, sensing an opportunity, asked something rather stupid. He wanted to take on the Bogeys alone. General Nikolai immediately declined his proposal, but the special Ambassador insisted they go with his plan since it would have a more dramatic effect. The general however insisted that he should have 3 more back up pilots flying with him just in case the situation went south, to which he obliged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you get to have fun on your own¡± said his wingman and long-time friend, Norman.

    ¡°Are you the top pilot of our batch? Possibly the top pilot in history? No? I didn¡¯t think so.¡± John arrogantly replied.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°You are such a smug prick¡± Another pilot chimed in.

    ¡°Can¡¯t really do anything about it though, he does have the skills to back it¡± said another pilot.

    John was about to reply when they detected the Bogeys to be in the designated kill zone. With this John did a quick salute with his aircraft and dived right into action.

    ¡°It¡¯s show time¡± John said himself in excitement.

    Almost immediately he could see the three monsters directly below him. He cared not about their frightening appearance because to him they nothing more than prey.

    As he was descending he was able to lock on to the three of them immediately yet he only chose to shoot one with a missile. In his mind he wanted to test these monsters first so he was planning to through his complete arsenal of weapons.

    ¡°Fox two¡± he declared.

    The results was¡­ Disappointing.

    The monster, despite its frightening appearance, was completely torn apart by one missile. He didn¡¯t expect this at all! He expected these things to be very tough and powerful.

    ¡°Why did it die so easily?¡± John said to himself in frustration.

    John then decided to reveal himself to the beasts and flew by right in front of them. Surely enough the monsters went after him, he even deliberately allowed them to be at his 6. Yet the monsters disappointed him yet again.

    The monsters attacked him with what looked like a fireball yet it was so slow and pathetic it made him cry. ¡°Even a cadet at the academy fresh from the simulations would be able to dodge this pathetic excuse of an attack¡±. John said to himself further disappointment setting in.

    John then decided to try and shoot them with the on-board machine guns. So he flew upward again and lost the monster trailing him. He then started to dive straight down one of the monsters and once he was in range, open fired. The on-board machine gun fired at a rate of 6,000 rounds per minute and tore the beast in half.

    ¡°ARE YOU SERIOUS?¡± John shouted in anger. He was beyond disappointed now.

    The remaining monster, upon seeing his kin slaughtered mercilessly decided to flee. It flew away as fast as it can, panic and fear can be seen on its body. This was the first time anyone below saw a Manticore run away in fear.

    Of course John wasn¡¯t going to let this last one escape, disappointing as they were he was still here to put on a ¡°Show¡±.

    Trailing directly at the fleeing monster he unleashed his true trump card, a high powered anti- aircraft laser weapon. This laser was so powerful it can blow a hole clean through an aircraft. With a weapon like this the monster stood no chance of winning.

    The laser went clean through the Manticore¡¯s body, back to front. It left a large gaping hole running through the monster¡¯s length, the damage resembling s a hot metal rod shoved into some butter. With this powerful blow the beast fell down to the ground losing all majesty and was reduced to a smouldering carcass.

    John, heavily disappointed, went back to his squadron and together they flew back to base. Due to his disappointment, he didn¡¯t care about the reaction of the villagers. He simply went straight to base.

    The situation on the ground however, was completely different.

 Chapter 11: Laser weapons vs Particle beams

    Larien village, while relieved that they were saved from impending doom, was not in the mood to celebrate. Mixed emotions can be felt in the air, joy, awe, disbelief, and fear. While the villagers thanked the thanked the Outsiders with all their heart, the adventurers and the merchants felt a growing pressure in their hearts. They never imagined the Outsiders to be this powerful, and quite frankly, they underestimated their power. In the two years they have stayed in Nelithea they haven¡¯t done anything. Sure they knew about the Outsiders defending the village from a demonic horde but this is the first time they ever saw them in action, and this was beyond their expectations.

    Roman and his party felt the same way. The little sorceress Laura who was on the verge of collapse from overuse of magic found the strength to stand and watch the incredible scene that unfolded in the skies above. The battle, if you could even call it that, didn¡¯t even last 5 minutes and it looked like the metal bird was even toying with the three legendary beasts. Nevertheless it was still a spectacle to behold.

    ¡°W-what just happened?¡± Roman asked still recovering from shock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it myself, it looked like the Manticores were defeated. Can somebody pinch me?¡± Ella said with disbelief drawn all over her face. Roman obliged, and with that stinging sensation on her cheek she realized she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    ¡°What incredible power¡± Draug exclaimed, his words filled with respect and awe.

    ¡°What kind of weapon was that?¡± The little sorceress Laura asked in her confusion. ¡°Weren¡¯t the outsiders incapable of using magic? How can that metal bird fly? Not even the Gryphons of the Royal sky knights are capableof those moves.¡± She exclaimed

    ¡°And that final attack, I don¡¯t understand it at all! How did the Manticore suddenly get a gaping hole through the length of its body? It just happened in an instant and without warning!¡± She kept mumbling to herself loudly and none of her friends paid any attention to her. They were still in a state of shock after all.

    Suddenly a man in weird clothing approached the group of adventurers with a smug smile on his face. He had blonde hair, blue eyes, and was quite tall. If it wasn¡¯t for his weird clothing they would have mistaken him for Royalty, but they knew his origin instantly. He was an outsider.

    He then approached Laura, still sporting a smug smile, and asked her ¡°Do you want to know what happened during that last attack, little girl?¡± The man asked her in a proud tone.

    Laura hated being called a little girl, but because of the combination of shock and curiosity, she completely ignored those words and gently nodded her head. The man¡¯s response however made even more confused.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Well then let me explain!¡± the man smugly exclaimed.

    ¡°What you just witnessed, well not really witnessed but still, is a high powered Laser weapon!¡± the man declared raising even more confusion among the people listening to him. ¡°Fret not, I will explain just how the weapon works as clearly as I can¡± The man continued slapping himself in the chest triumphantly

    ¡°A laser is a beam of light concentrated to a one point¡± The man wasn¡¯t making any sense at this point if they didn¡¯t know he was an Outsider they would have dismissed him as some kind of crazy person. Even still the man continued on with his explanation.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question little girl, why do you think we can¡¯t see in the dark?¡± The man asked Laura

    ¡°B-because there is no light?¡± Laura replied

    ¡°PRECISELY!¡± The man enthusiastically replied

    ¡°You see, the reason we can even see the world around us is because of light, but there is more to it than that! Light is actually a wave and a particle, but for simplicity¡¯s sake, I will only explain the wave part¡±

    ¡°Wave? Parti-what?¡±

    ¡°You see Light, as a wave, bounces off objects. This wave then enters our eyes and forms an image for our brain. However objects only reflect a specific wavelength of light, oh and by the way a wavelength is a measure of the distance between the crests of a wave, but you don¡¯t need to think too hard about it.¡±The man said with a smile on his face

    Of course no one understood what he said, but continued anyway

    ¡°So, given that information what can you infer about the laser weapon?¡± The man asked the little girl.

    ¡°Uh, it concentrates the light to a specific point therefore it doesn¡¯t enter our eyes?¡± The little girl replied meekly.

    ¡°CORRECT! But that¡¯s just half the answer because there is actually light invisible to us, well its radiation to be more exact but for the sake of simplicity again, I will continue to refer to it as light. The Laser weapon uses this Invisible light and concentrates it to a single point. However if ¡°light¡± is used this way, it becomes a very powerful and lethal weapon capable of untold destruction.¡± The man declared, yet he it didn¡¯t seem he was going to stop any time soon.

    ¡°Truth be told, I prefer Particle beams to this lasers but those are more effective in space since there is no atmosphere to interfere with the stream of particles. Oh if you¡¯re wondering what particles are they are-¡± suddenly the blonde man was interrupted by another weirdly dressed man with brown hair.

    ¡°You seem to be enjoying yourself there Professor, I knew a man of science you just couldn¡¯t stop yourself from spreading knowledge across the land!¡± He exclaimed

    ¡°N-no you¡¯re wrong, I simply wanted to enlighten this little girl who was confused about laser weapons!¡± the blonde man replied bashfully.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s enough of your lecture today Professor Karl¡± A tall dark skinned man donning a metallic armor approached them. ¡°We should head back to base right now. Things are a bit too chaotic for my liking¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then. Let¡¯s go¡± The Blonde man said as he walked away along with the man in armor and the man with brown hair. He didn¡¯t even look back at the people he conversed with.

    ¡°Do you believe any of that? Invisible light? What is talking about?¡± He said in a confused tone. ¡°Man these outsiders are crazy am I right Laura?¡±

    Laura however was unresponsive for a short while, quietly pondering and processing the new information she received.

    ¡°Outsiders, what a strange and peculiar people¡± Laura thought to herself as she finally snapped back to reality and joined her companions.

 Chapter 12: A taste of the new world

    The Larien outreach center fell into a state of panic when monstrous roars were heard from the outside. The people inside were mostly children and elderly people who were there for primary education classes and medical check-ups respectively. The situation was devolving into anarchy as the staff at hand were having trouble controlling the panicking crowd until Leia stepped up and took control of the situation. Having been through outreach programs on Earth she was very familiar with handling mass hysteria. Her mother like appearance and aura as well as her words of assurance gradually calmed the people down.

    Not long after the roars a sudden explosion was heard followed by the unmistakable sound of a jet flying somewhere in the vicinity. Prof. Leia used this opportunity to eliminate the fear in the people¡¯s hearts by saying that the Outsider army has arrived to deal with the monsters outside. Shortly after the situation finally calmed down when cheers were heard outside.

    Susan was very impressed by Leia¡¯s ability to control such an unruly crowd. ¡°She really is dependable despite looking very ditzy¡± Susan told herself.

    The staff together with Leia and Susan distributed some sweets like chocolate bars and candy to the people to relieve them after such a fearful experience. Susan didn¡¯t really think this was necessary but Leia insisted stating that the children need something to cheer them up.

    A few moments later soldiers then approached the women telling them that the captain has called them back to the base in Larien village.

    ¡°What happened outside, what was that roar?¡± Susan asked the soldier

    ¡°Three monsters suddenly appeared in airspace above the village, but they were dealt with almost immediately. There are no casualties or injuries, well if you don¡¯t include the poor monsters that is.¡± The soldier replied

    ¡°What about the people outside? Have they calmed down already?¡± Leia asked the soldier with great concern.

    ¡°The panic outside has subsided though it is still quite rowdy since many of them are still celebrating the monsters¡¯ defeat.¡± The soldier quickly replied

    ¡°Oh thank God¡± Leia then let out a sigh of relief

    As they were being escorted back to the base the pair were quietly observing the people outside. They saw only bright smiles plastered on their faces while some even approached the soldiers and thanked them for saving the village. While Susan was indifferent to the jubilation Leia was very happy to see that the village was in a good mood.

    To Susan this whole Nelithea business was nothing more than a job, a simple straightforward job. Susan is a career oriented woman and while a very good doctor doesn¡¯t really see her profession more than just that, a profession. A patient would come to her for medical help, she would give them medicine or a surgery, then she gets paid. Nothing more, nothing less. The only reason she accepted this venture was because of the good salary she will get. While the prospects of potential new medicine did interest her, it still wasn¡¯t enough to change her general attitude.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about the villagers?¡± Susan asked Leia

    ¡°Well, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Leia replied to Susan with a gentle smile on her face

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Captain can I ask your men to recover the remains of the Monsters?¡± Steven asked Christopher as they were walking back to the base. ¡°I mean, the specimens, while mostly damaged, could still be dissected and studied¡±

    ¡°Well we were going to recover their remains for you anyway, so no need to be worried¡± Chirstopher replied. ¡°Just hope that my men can get to the remains before the adventurers start tearing apart the animal, apparently Monster body parts are used for all sorts of things like alchemy and other things¡± Christopher added deflating Steven¡¯s mood quite a bit

    ¡°Oh yeah I am in a fantasy world¡± Karl told himself. ¡°I wonder if that Alchemy business is true Alchemy and not just some charlatans playing with Chemistry. Still I am in a world of magic so it¡¯s probably the real deal this time¡±

    Even though chemistry isn¡¯t his field of expertise, he still could not help but be curious about Alchemy. He believed that magic had to be involved in it somehow so it piqued his interest quite a bit

    ¡°This world is so full of mysteries! This world truly is a treasure trove of wonder.¡± Karl said to himself as a satisfied grin appeared on his face. ¡°Look out Nelithea, this physicist will unravel your greatest mysteries even if I spend my whole life finding the answers!¡±

    In just a few minutes they reached the Larien base. Surprisingly it didn¡¯t stand out at all unlike the Supermarket. The building was a two story mansion with old brickwork and a clay roof, there was also a nice open space at the back used as a landing zone. It was originally the vacation house of a wealthy Merchant who wanted to get away from the bustling city life. But after he was almost killed in the Demon attack two years ago he quickly abandoned this house and went back to live behind the vast city walls.

    The inside was very modern compared to the outside as it was filled with equipment like computers and the like. It created this weird feeling of dissonance whenever you entered the building.

    Karl and his companions arrived first while Susan and Leia arrived a few minutes later. The captain then debriefed about the events that happened earlier and they discussed what they think of this new world. The meeting took a few hours. They then got into an airbus after the meeting and flew back to Fort Spearhead.

    They got a finally got their first taste of this fantasy world and for Karl, it was a very productive and exciting day, being able to get some data on magic and witness a battle with the monsters of this world first hand was the best kind of welcome he could think off. This sentiment was also shared by Steven and Leia despite the latter still not fully absorbing the situation. Susan still remained indifferent. Yet there was another person with them on this trip back to the Fort, it was Captain Clarks.

    Being a soldier who fights to protect those who can¡¯t he wasn¡¯t happy about the order to stand down and wait that he received during the Manticore attack. This action put the villager¡¯s lives at risk all for some stupid military stunt. Chain of command be damned, he was going to give the general a piece of his mind when he gets back to Fort Spearhead.

    As the view of the large military base came into the view, the sun started setting over the horizon, marking the end of their second day on this strange new world.

 Chapter 13: Conflict

    Liquor

    Liquor is strange drink. It has a bitter taste and leaves a burning sensation on your throat once you swallow it. It is made by fermenting grain or fruits. Fermentation by the way is just a fancy name for letting a piece of organic matter rot under controlled conditions. Yes, Liquor is nothing more than the juice of rotting plant matter, yet humanity has developed an extreme love for this drink. Ever since ancient times this liquid made from dead plants were prized commodities that even the most powerful enjoy. This fact never changed even when humanity began its first steps into conquering the stars.

    Inside the General¡¯s office Nelson and Nikolai were enjoying a bottle of Vodka, a very strong liquor popularized in human culture as the stereotypical drink of the average Russian man. Truth be told Nelson didn¡¯t like Vodka, he felt that the only thing Vodka had going for it was the strong burning sensation it left on your throat. To him it lacked the depth of flavor other liquors had like Whisky or Cognac. In fact he was quite fond of these hard drinks and will go out of his way to find the rarest most expensive of bottles. But he didn¡¯t want to be rude to the General¡¯s hospitality, and as an ambassador he knew that partaking in these kinds of exchanges help grow a beneficial relationship.

    As he downed another shot of Vodka the image of his wife gifting him a very expensive and rare bottle of whisky during their 10<sup>th</sup>anniversary flashed in his mind. Suddenly the Vodka tasted worse and a sour bitterness flooded his heart. ¡°Agatha¡± Nelson said to himself.

    ¡°So Mr. Ambassador, how did your review of the exchanges between Earth and the Alerian kingdom go?¡± General Nikolai said to him in a merry tone, his cheeks having a hint of redness to it. It seemed that the Vodka was having an effect on him already.

    Upon hearing this Nelson snapped out of his stupor and looked at the man he was drinking with. He tried his best to look normal and not let the emotions welling up in his heart show on his face.

    ¡°You did well General, I must praise you¡± Nelson said to the General

    ¡°You managed to not only gain a foothold into this world but also maintain a strong working relationship with the kingdom, albeit still in its infancy¡±

    Nikolai wanted to say thank you when a knock on the door was heard.

    ¡°General Nikolai, This is Captain Clarks may I please speak to you?¡± The man outside said with a hint of urgency in his voice.

    General Nikolai was expecting this to happen. He knew this has something to with the Manticore attack. Nelson upon seeing a change in the General¡¯s expression had an idea what is going on.

    ¡°You may enter Captain Clarks¡± General Nikolai said, bracing for the incoming confrontation.

    Captain Clarks then entered the entered the room, frustration visible on his face. He glanced around the room and was taken aback when he saw an unfamiliar man having a drink with the General. The old didn¡¯t seem to happy to see him for some reason.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Good evening Captain, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?¡± General Nikolai said trying to lighten up the mood

    ¡°I am going to be Frank General and I am going to apologize for stepping out of line, but that stunt you pulled earlier was STUPID¡± Captain Clarks exclaimed.

    Before Nikolai could reply the Nelsonspilled the beans himself.

    ¡°I gave the order for you to stand down and wait, Captain.¡± Nelson said in a cold authoritarian tone. ¡°Oh how rude of me, we haven¡¯t met have we? I am Nelson Sutherland former special relations officer of the UN and now acting ambassador and representative of the UN to Nelithea¡± Nelson added his tone not changing one bit.

    Captain Clarks then shifted his attention to Nelson, both men exchanging silent glares as the mood inside the room started to deteriorate. General Nikolai wanted to dispel this escalating confrontation before it gets ugly but it was already too late.

    ¡°With all due respect Mr. Ambasasdor but your order put the lives of innocent people at risk!¡± Captain Clarks exclaimed no longer able to hold back his frustration.

    ¡°Do you realize how many lives could have been lost if the Fighters didn¡¯t arrive in time? Were you seriously telling us to stand down and watch if the village was being destroyed around us?¡± The captain now raising his voice and his frustration turned into complete anger.

    ¡°Yes what of it?¡± Nelson replied deliveredan emotionless reply

    ¡°While I don¡¯t have to explain myself to you, I might as well since you came all the way back to base just to complain¡± Nelson said before the captain could reply.

    ¡°You see, I realized that in the two years you lot have lived here in Nelithea, you didn¡¯t have any worthwhile achievements aside from the initial rescue of Larien village.¡± Nelson explained. ¡°This will give the Kingdoms the idea that they stand at an equal ground with us in power, and in the incoming negotiations, this will prove detrimental for me. Now do you understand why I gave that order?¡± Nelson added.

    But the Ambassador was still not finished, and the his next few words finally greatly infuriated the captain.

    ¡°Plus it would even greatly benefit us if there were a few casualties. Since the arrival of a savior during a hopeless situation would have greater effect¡± Nelson said as if it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°YOU, HOW COULD YOU? HOW CAN YOU TOY WITH THE LIVES OF THESE PEOPLE?¡± The captain was now fuming with anger, no longer keeping up his appearance.

    Then Nelson stood.

    ¡°Captain, what is your affiliation?¡± Nelson asked

    The captain puzzled by the strange question calmed down a bit

    ¡°I serve the Earth, I am soldier who swore to protect our people¡± The captain replied

    ¡°Correct. You are not a knight in shining armor¡± Nelson voice then became ice cold.

    ¡°Let me remind you captain that we are not here to play charity work for these people nor are we here to act as their saviors. We are here to learn more about this world and most importantly we are here for our own gain¡± Nelson said as he slowly walked up to Christopher.

    ¡°Tell me, if I had allowed you to engage the Monsters and you died in the process, would we have gained anything? And if you died, who will protect the staff sent there for the outreach programs and the Ambassadors who came to visit? No, all we would gain are a few corpses that would be sent back to mourning families back on Earth¡±

    Upon hearing these words the captain was now speechless, he realized the point Nelson was trying to make. Different emotions were now swirling inside Christopher¡¯s heart

    Nelson was now standing face to face with the captain. And despite being a bit shorter and older than Christopher, his stature was far more intimidating. Christopher could feel his cold gaze penetrating his soul and even for a soldier like him, it was frightening.

    ¡°You are not here to play hero, captain Christopher Clarks¡± Nelson told the captain to his face in a chilling voice

    Nelson then walked back to the general, poured himself another shot of Vodka and drank it.

    ¡°Thank you for the wonderful evening General Nikolai, but next time let me be the one to bring the drink. I happened to have brought some rare spirits with me¡± Nelson said and left the room giving one more quiet gaze as he passed by the captain.

    Captain Clarks remained silent, an unreadable expression now present on his face.

 Chapter 14: Sleepless night

    After the confrontation with captain Clarks, Nelson walked back to his living quarters to rest. He didn¡¯t want to admit it but the Vodka¡¯s effect was kicking in as he began to feel woozy. Thankfully keys are not a thing here so he won¡¯t need to worry about trying to slip in a key to open the door to his room. All he needed to do was stand in front of it, and after short delay due to facial scanning, the door would slide open on its own.

    Nelson then took off his clothes and dumped it into the laundry unit. This machine does both cleaning and drying and uses a special cleaning solution that also incorporates Nano-technology. It truly is a modern convenience like no other.

    After changing back into some more comfortable clothes he slid into his bed and tried to sleep. The problem is that he can¡¯t seem to be able to sleep. Even with the Vodka circulating his system he found himself staring at his ceiling for a good 30 minutes. In the end he got up and went to get his sleeping cure.

    He opened his closet that was filled with a lot of alcohol and took out a wooden box with golden engravings. Inside the box was a bottle of whisky and a drinking glass. According to the label the whisky was dated back to the year 2001. He removed the cork and poured a bit of the whisky into the drinking glass. There was no ice on hand so he drank it straight up and the flavour of the whisky gave him a feeling of nostalgia.

    He wanted to pour himself a bit more but stopped after seeing that there was only 1/3 of the bottle filled with whisky. He then washed the drinking glass and placed the whisky and glass back into the wooden box. After returning it to his closet he went back to bed hoping that he can disappear into the land of dreams and after a few short minutes, he was fast asleep.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    There was another soul still awake in this solemn night and it was none other than Engineer Yamato. Yamato spent the entire day studying the ore samples of Mithril and Adamantite, as well as other unique ores found in Nelithea. But right now he was working on something completely different; he was reviewing a prototype proposal for a new Jet Engine.

    Even when he was sent to Nelithea his engineering guild duties followed him, and so did the deadlines.

    While being a member of the engineering guild came with great acclaim, it also had a heavy burden. Since they were at the forefront of anything engineering it also stands to reason that they will be given mountains upon mountains of work. The members of the guild were also very competitive and this helped drive the rapid technological evolution the guild bestowed upon the earth.

    The Jet engine proposal he was reviewing was submitted by an Engineer who worked for a weapons development agency back on earth. Members of the guild are required to submit their design proposals to the guild to be reviewed by higher ranking members. This was to ensure that the quality expected from a guild member was reached.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The guild had a high mortality rate when it comes to its members. A lot of newly appointed people either cracked from the immense pressure or simply couldn¡¯t reach the design standard that the guild upheld thus their membership was revoked. Most newcomers only survived a month before leaving the guild forever. Yet despite this unforgiving environment, the total population of the guild was around 200,000 people spread across the world.

    After checking the calculations and reviewing the design itself, Yamato gave this Jet engine proposal his seal of approval and sent it back to the guild. Yes, they had internet in Nelithea courtesy of the Quantum internet network. It is an internet network that used Quantum entangled particles to send information instead of the old method of using electronic signals.

    After he sent he sent the email containing the proposal back to the guild, he opened up another folder from his desktop screen and a list containing 20 items appeared. These were all project proposals waiting for his approval and the deadlines were fast approaching.

    Yamato stretched his arms and let out a yawn. He then checked the time on his computer and found out it was already 2 AM in the morning. He got up to go get a glass of water then sat back down in front of his computer and opened one of the items.

    ¡°I guess one more hour can¡¯t hurt¡± Yamato said to himself as he began reviewing this new proposal.

    In the end Yamato fell asleep on his computer at round 3:30 AM.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A new dawn breaks at Lancia, the capital city of Aleria. As the sun rose, people can be seen walking around the streets busily. They were the servants of nobility and common folk going about their Morning routines. The nobles however were still asleep at this hour and some of them even slept until noon.

    However the streets were alive for another reason, the people of Lancia were busy preparing for the arrival of the Outsider¡¯s Ambassador. The king wanted to display the city¡¯s full glory and splendour these guests and therefore ordered the entire capital to be glamorously decorated, a sentiment the people of Lancia shared.

    The King woke up a bit earlier than usual today. His servants them helped him to freshen up and was lead down to the dining hall in order to have breakfast. After finishing his breakfast he then gestured for a knight to come close

    ¡°Is there any word from my children?¡± The King asked

    ¡°We received a carrier pigeon from them just a few moments ago actually. The 1<sup>st</sup>prince is almost done with his journey from the Naztec empire border and said that he will arrive by nightfall. The 2<sup>nd</sup>princess said that she would be arriving by afternoon.¡± The knight replied.

    ¡°I see, well that¡¯s good news. It seems they will arrive just in time for the banquet.¡± The king said with a smile

    Suddenly the Prime Minster came bursting into the Dining hall. Panic can be seen on his face.

    ¡°Your majesty, I have some very troubling news¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The King knew it had to be something big since he came to the castle first thing in the morning.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s the Outsiders. T-they. They have defeated three Manticores that attacked Larien village¡±

    The King and everyone in the dining hall stared at him in shock.

 Chapter 15: Burden

    The King was flustered for a moment but quickly regained his composure. As a King he must always maintain an appearance of power and majesty in front of his subjects. He then maintained an expressionless face while talking to the Prime Minister

    ¡°I see. It is indeed a considerable achievement. Even in Lancia an attack from three Manticores would prove to be quite a problem.¡± The King spoke in a dignified manner

    ¡°But still, didn¡¯t Larien have a newly built adventurer¡¯s guild there? The Adventurers probably helped them defeat the three beasts¡± The King said as if trying to reassure the Knights and the Servants present in the dining hall

    ¡°Well your Majesty, the news about them defeating the Manticores is not the shocking part; it¡¯s how they dealt with it¡± The Prime Minister spoke nervously

    ¡°Oh do tell¡± The King now showing a bit of curiosity.

    ¡°The Adventurers didn¡¯t help them, in fact the fight didn¡¯t even last long. They had a metal bird that shot metal spears and bursts of fire that completely annihilated the Beasts.¡±

    The Knights and servants began murmuring amongst themselves. The King however maintained his emotionless expression and did his best to hide his growing anxiety.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the end of it. The Metal bird also had a strange weapon that shot some sort of invisible projectile¡±

    By this time the entire room went silent.

    ¡°According to the reports the metal bird also another strange frightening weapon, an Invisible projectile that tore a hole through the length of one of the Manticores. The witnesses say that the last Manticore tried to flee yet the metal Bird trailed it for a short while and then the Manticore just fell down from the sky.¡± The Prime Minister continued

    ¡°And when the people went to loot the Manticore carcass for parts they discovered the massive hole I mentioned earlier¡±

    The King at this point was starting to lose his composure as beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. Luckily for him it is still summer time and the fact that he was wearing thick kingly clothes hid the fact that it was cold sweat. If these reports were true then Aleria¡¯s esteemed Sky Knights would be nothing but fodder to this metal bird. He had a faint hope that this was just an exaggeration brought about by unreliable word of mouth.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Are you sure these reports are factual and just some gibberish spouted by frightened peasants?¡± The King asked maintaining an air of dignity

    ¡°I am sure of the authenticity of the reports since it came from both the Adventurer¡¯s guild and the Merchant network. Both reports said the same thing and there was no conflicting information.¡± The Prime Minister replied.

    The King was in a state of panic and his fa?ade of strength is in danger of crumbling any moment. His mind was now drowning in a sea of unorganized thoughts that ranged from the destruction of his Kingdom to figuring out a way to try and steer the incoming negotiations to his favour. He was only taken out of his trance when the Prime Minister spoke again

    ¡°Your Majesty what should we do?¡±

    But the King just stared at him silently

    ¡°Should we gather the high nobles and ask for their opinions?¡±

    At first the King wanted to agree, but then he realized that it would be a bad idea.

    The only reason he was able to keep the Nobility in line was because of his image of invulnerability. To the Nobles he had to appear as a very powerful and wise man ever more so than the citizens. He knew that if he met with the Nobles a moment of weakness was bound to appear and even if it¡¯s just a single moment, it will be enough to give these people ideas. He feared, no, he knew that anyone of the nobles would gladly turn their back on him on the prospect of gaining more power. And the Outsiders are exactly that.

    ¡°No need, I can deal with this myself¡± The King said defiantly. But he knew that the Prime Minister could see through his fa?ade, and in his eyes he could see concern. At times like these he was grateful to have loyal friend like him.

    ¡°I-I see¡± Said the Prime Minister

    ¡°Well, I will be taking my leave then, your Majesty.¡± The Prime Minister said as he started to walk out of the dining hall but then stopped when he was at the door

    ¡°Oh and by the way my dear King, no, old friend. Please do take care of yourself more. We are both getting old after all¡± The Prime Minister said with a dry laugh

    ¡°Ha ha, you should be more concerned about yourself old friend, you have been putting on quite a bit of weight. Haven¡¯t you noticed your face getting rounder?¡± The King replied in a playful tone.

    ¡°And here you go again nit-picking on my appearance. I guess some things just don¡¯t change, you¡¯ve been like this since we were boys¡± the prime minster then laughed as he left the dining hall

    For a moment the tension dissipated thanks the Prime minister¡¯s remarks. The brief exchange brought the King back to a time when he had fewer responsibilities and was carefree, a time he deeply missed. Now that he was king everyone¡¯s eyes were on him and a mistake could mean the end of his throne or his Kingdom. He had to shoulder this burden and carry on but there are times where he just wished he could disappear.

    The King then went to the gardens to relax. Whenever he felt lost or tired he would always find himself in this beautiful garden inside the castle. This place was very special to him after all, for it was the garden his late wife, the queen, tended to herself. Every time he went here, he would always feel the presence of his wife through the garden, and in that moment he could feel the burden of the throne lessen a little bit.

    ¡°My dear Maria, please watch over me from above¡± said the King as if talking to the garden itself.

 Chapter 16: Great minds think alike

    ¡°Euughgh Disgusting¡±

    Burning Rose can be seen in the dining hall of the Institute staring intently at a bottle containing a glowing liquid . This liquid is an Alchemical product, courtesy of the Dawnward Alchemy department, designed to cleanse their bodies and promote the growth of magic power. Every sorcerer in the institute drinks this potion every night after dinner and has become a sort of daily ritual in which they all drink at the same time. The punch line is that the Liquid tastes horrible and everyone winces in agony every time they drink it, even the Grand Scholar. They have complained multiple times but the Alchemists all claim that good medicine tastes horrible.

    When the Grand scholar gives the signal everyone, including him, must drink the bottle¡¯s contents in one go. This has also been some sort of tradition of proving your strength as a sorcerer. And when the time came the dining hall would erupt in an explosion of pain and suffering. An outsider would think of this as an image of hell.

    ¡°H-help me I¡¯m gonna be sick Hueehghhgg¡± Burning Rose declared as she desperately tried hold back her dinner from leaving her stomach.

    ¡°Hold it in Burning Rose, we have to hold it in huuhhgghg¡± A girl with long but unruly black hair said while twisting in agony

    ¡°Ah I can see the light, it¡¯s calling for me¡± Said another girl short with short brown hair as she laid her head on the table.

    ¡°No Serene River, don¡¯t leave us!¡± Said the girl with the black hair

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get ever tired of doing this gag, Bright Sun?¡±Burning Rose said, still reeling from the pain.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good distraction¡± Bright Sun said as the unpleasant feeling left her body

    ¡°I bet Cursed Bat is laughing at us right now, that damned Alchemist. How dare she take pleasure in the pain of her friends¡± Burning Rose said visibly annoyed

    ¡°If I was in her position I¡¯d be laughing too you know. The sight of hundreds of sorcerers all groaning in pain must be a sight to behold, ugh.¡± Serene River said in a defeated tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic in order to further distract ourselves, the taste still lingers in my mouth. Make it stop¡± Burning Rose was now on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Oh, did you hear about the news!¡± Bright Sun suddenly exclaimed.

    ¡°What news?¡± Burning Rose asked

    ¡°It¡¯s been the talk of the town since early morning! Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it since you spend your days holed up in the chambers practicing magic. Ever since you were given the rank of Scholar we only to get to see each other during meals! ¡°

    ¡°Hey! you make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of hermit. Of course I won¡¯t get to see you since I am no longer required to take classes¡± Burning Rose complained

    ¡°Well you kind of are right now to be honest. Maybe one day you¡¯ll grow a beard too¡± Serene River chimed in

    ¡°Nobody asked for your opinion you know?¡±

    ¡°Guys can I continue?¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Yeah sure¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked okay?¡± Bright Sun then paused for dramatic effect ¡°The Outsiders defeated three Manticores with a powerful metal bird!¡± Bright sun exclaimed, excitement In her voice

    ¡°Who cares?¡± Burning Rose replied

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The Outsiders have not shown any magic capabilities, yet they command incredible power!¡± Bright Sun¡¯s excitement now reaching new heights

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t interest me in the slightest; it¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t achieve flight ourselves with the use of magic. I actually kind of feel sorry for them that they have to rely on their Machines to do things that we can do with a few words¡± Burning Rose said with a smug smile forming on her face

    ¡°Overconfident as always¡± Serene River said in disapproval

    ¡°I am not though, what I say is fact¡± Burning Rose then stood up

    ¡°After all, Magic is the best!¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Euughgh Disgusting¡±

    Karl complained as he tried his best to swallow the food paste he was served. He spent his entire day in Larien village again studying Magic. But this time he lost track of time and ended up going back late. He wasn¡¯t alone though, he was joined by none other than Steven, who also lost track of time.

    When they arrived back to Fort Spearhead, Nelson immediately called them for a meeting. He revealed that he plans to take everyone to the capital of Aleria, Lancia. Nelson wanted to know what they wanted to ask of the King as part of the Negotiations. But after Engr. Yamato was done with his requests Nelson gave up and simply decided to take them along and be part of the Negotiations. Apparently he realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain their demands properly so it was better this way.

    The meeting however took over an hour and by the time it was over, the chefs have already cleaned up and there was no more food left. They complained but Nelson said it was their punishment for not coming back on time. Then he berated them for not being professional and then were given a stern lecture about following a schedule and being on time. In the end they were just given food pastes.

    ¡°ich not dat bhad¡± Steven spoke with his mouth still full of food, and with an audible gulp, swallowed all of it in one go.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten worse in my expeditions.¡± Steven said as he opened up another tube of paste

    In the short time they¡¯ve spent together, Karl has gotten used to Steven¡¯s weird behaviour and began to respect him. After all he is a fellow scientist and they are both in Nelithea in search of Knowledge, albeit in different fields

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to ask¡± Karl said as he took another tube ¡°Why are you even coming with us to Lancia? Can¡¯t you just study the fauna and flora here? I mean Fort Spearhead is a lot closer to the Mystic forest after all.¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°I would if I could, but the Military won¡¯t do any further exploration until we are done with the Negotiation. Plus I heard they have a much bigger creature Archive in the Capital so I want to check it out first¡± Steven replied ¡°What about you? Can¡¯t you just keep studying with the adventurers?¡±

    ¡°I could but their magic is too simple and samey. Not to downplay their skill but their spells are all too basic and their knowledge on magic is even lower. If I want to know more about Magic I need to visit the Magic Institute located at the capital¡±

    ¡°Plus I¡¯m kinda disappointed that they just treat Magic here for granted. Even the most knowledgeable magic user I encountered didn¡¯t understand just how magic works. They simply treat is as a phenomenon that has no explanation. And I can¡¯t accept that¡±

    Karl didn¡¯t notice but he suddenly started to monologue passionately.

    ¡°An advanced enough technology is indistinguishable from Magic¡± Karl exclaimed. ¡°If we looked at this so called ¡°magic¡± under the lens of science we would get a better understading of it, and therefore improve it''s use. After all with the help of science we were able to achieve wonders and started to reach for the stars. Heck we even opened up this new world thanks to science! Just think of the potential heights we can reach if we can understand magic more! I mean our great understanding of something as mundane as boiling water helped fuelled a great upheaval in our society, the industrial revolution! What more if we have this very powerful force that can do almost anything!¡±

    Steven stared at him for a while and then smiled. ¡°You really do love science don¡¯t you¡±

    ¡°Of course¡± Karl said as he stood up

    ¡°After all, Science is the best!¡±

 Chapter 17: Final preparations

    The Sun rose once again over Fort Spearhead marking a new day for this strange world. Today however is different. The rising sun marks the third day since the arrival of the ambassadors, and now it is time for them to meet the King. According to letter sent by the King, there would first be a banquet at night then the proper negotiations would begin the next day. So Nelson then instructed Karl and the others to pack a change of clothes and wear the best outfit they have for the Banquet. Sadly their ¡°Best¡± clothes didn¡¯t look good enough so Nelson had to make a rush an order of clothes from Earth and get them better clothing.

    Since they plan to leave for Lancia in the afternoon this didn¡¯t affect their schedule, but it did give Nelson a bit of a headache. Especially Steven and Yamato since both of them only brought working clothes and sleeping clothes, nothing else. Karl had a decent suit but it was cheaply made so Nelson had to get him a new one. Leia and Susan on the other hand only had office clothes,while decent, it wasn¡¯t suited for a party let alone a royal banquet.

    They then discussed how they are going about to ensure their safety in the capital. Nikolai wanted them to have an escort of 10 soldiers equipped with Class 2 exoskeletons and Clearance level 1 ¡°dumb¡± rounds. However Nelson opposed this suggestion since it will give the other party the wrong message. Plus he also thought that coming there was a form of intimidation, since it would look like they don¡¯t feel any threat coming into their capital unguarded.

    Still Nikolai insisted that there should at least be a small group of men camping on the outskirts of the capital just in case something unexpected happens. Nikolai also wanted them to carry weapons for self defense. Nelson was given a hand gun since he had experience with handling fire arms, the rest them were given Tasers.

    According to the letter from the King, he wanted the delegation to land a square directly in front of the Capital. It seems the King is informed about the existence of the airbus and made plans to accommodate it. Nelson knew the King wanted to show off the majesty of the capital and also give them a ¡°warm¡± welcome. He had to admit this was a pretty clever move for the King.

    The trip to Lancia would take about 4 hours even with the air bus since it is located at the heart of the Alerian territory. After eating their lunch and checking whether everything was in order, they finally changed into their new outfits and prepared to board an Air bus.

    ¡°Alright everyone, I will remind you for the last time that we are representing Earth. So be at your best behaviour, especially you Steven. I don¡¯t want you creeping out the locals with your sudden outbursts¡± Nelson commanded

    ¡°Yes we understand¡± The rest of them said in unison

    Nelson was about to turn around when Leia walked forward and called for his attention

    ¡°Uh, Excuse Mr. Nelson¡± Leia said Timidly

    ¡°What is it-¡± Before Nelson could finish his sentence Leia¡¯s hands were already on his tie. Apparently it was a bit undone.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°There, much better¡± Leia said to him with a beaming smile on her face

    ¡°Thank you¡± Nelson replied

    The delegation then boarded the Air bus, thus began their journey to Lancia. Karl can barely hold in his excitement as he eagerly stared a window in order to see the changing land below him.

    ¡°This marks the beginning of my long quest for knowledge¡± Karl excitedly said in his heart.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A very large crowd has gathered around the large square in front of the castle. The people here have gathered eager to witness the arrival of the Outsiders. While they have heard the stories, seeing them in person was a completely different matter and excitement can¡¯t be felt in the air. They wanted to see what these people who commanded great power looked like. But not everyone in the capital was excited.

    The King kept walking back and forth in the throne room picturing all the different scenarios that could happen in the incoming encounter. His mind raced as he thought about every possibility, every question, every answer, every outcome. At this point it becoming borderline mania, after all who could blame him? His Kingdom and his throne hung in the balance.

    Two figures then entered the throne room. A tall man with Silver hair and a face that looked like it was chiselled by master artisans, and a woman with long flowing silver hair whose beauty radiated in the room even though she looked frail and sick.

    ¡°Father¡± the two figures then approached the King.

    The King upon realizing who they were immediately stopped his erratic act and regained composure.

    ¡°A-ahem, what is it my children?¡± The King asked and then looked at the woman

    ¡°My dear Alea, are you sure you should be getting out of bed? You should conserve your energy for the banquet¡± The king then said to the princess

    ¡°I¡¯m fine father, I am more worried about you. Me and Brother here think you are being too hard on yourself¡± Princess Alea said with concern

    ¡°She¡¯s right father¡± Her brother added.

    ¡°This outsider business has been eating away too much at you. Please if it¡¯s too much let me handle the negotiations father.¡± The man said

    The King, touched by their concern relaxed a bit.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Theodore and Alea, but as a King this is a burden I must carry alone¡±

    ¡°But father, I am next in line to the throne and will be King someday. It is okay for me to help you carry this weight¡± Theodore exclaimed

    ¡°But you are not King yet¡± The King said as he patted Theodore¡¯s shoulder

    ¡°Plus I am your father before I am King, what kind of father will allow his beloved children to suffer with him?¡± The King sad with a smile as he looked at his children with loving eyes

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°No more my children, you do not have to worry about me. I am still strong even in my age. The Outsiders might be powerful, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will lose to them. Be still and watch your father work.¡± The King said

    ¡°And hey, maybe you will learn more about Kingship from this encounter Theodore¡± The King sad as he looked at his son. He tried his best to look proud and strong for his children.

    The Prince and the Princess then hugged the King tightly.

    ¡°Promise us you will be okay¡± Alea asked the King

    The King kissed her forehead

    ¡°I promise I will¡± The king then said with a smile

    A knight then entered the throne

    ¡°Your majesty a large metal object was spotted a few kilometres from the city walls. The Outsiders are here my King¡± The Knight said

    ¡°I see then let us be off¡± The King said but his children held on to him

    ¡°Father, at least let us welcome the Outsiders with you¡± Theodore said, his eyes showing that he won¡¯t be taking no for an answer. It reminded the King of his wife.

    ¡°I understand, then come with me my children¡± The King said as he walked with the Prince and Princess side by side.

 Chapter 18: A battle between two men

    Beautiful, simply beautiful.

    These were the words that flooded the minds of everyone on board. Nelson who has already seen a few images of Lancia still cannot believe his eyes. The massive city walls, the neatly laid out brick houses, and finally the majestic castle in the middle of the city, it certainly feels like a fantasy. They all felt a sense of embarrassment upon remembering the medieval era castles on Earth, though they did comfort themselves by remembering that there was no magic on Earth.

    ¡°What a magnificent feat of engineering!¡± Yamato said obviously complimenting the castle and its builders.

    They estimated the castle to be at least 300 meters tall, as tall as the Eiffel tower.

    ¡°Were this world¡¯s construction methods that advanced?¡±Yamato¡¯s mind went into a frenzy as he gawked at the sight outside the window.

    ¡°Am I allowed to take a picture?¡± Yamato asked Nelson

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Civil Engineers and Architects back at the guild would love to see this structure.¡± Yamato politely asked Nelson

    ¡°Do what you want.¡± Nelson replied, not really paying attention to Yamato¡¯s words

    Karl on the other hand thought that it was their mastery over magic that allowed them to construct such a structure of this magnitude. The fire burning in his heart grew even larger, it threatened to consume him now. ¡°This world is amazing!¡±Karl thought to himself, barely able to stop himself from shouting

    Suddenly unknown flyers appeared on Radar and began approaching them. When they flyers came close enough the delegation finally met the welcoming committee so to speak. They saw people riding what looked like a mix between and eagle and a big cat.

    ¡°ARE THOSE GRYPHONS?¡± Steven shouted, obviously unable to control his enthusiasm. For a biologist like him this sight was even more breath taking than the castle.

    Normally everyone would roll their eyes at this very ¡°Steven¡± reaction but they were too busy trying to absorb the scenes happening around them. This scene that once only existed in books, is now happening right in front of them. This isn¡¯t Earth, this is Nelithea.

    The knights who rode the Gryphons then guided the Air bus to the place they were supposed to land. As they approached the square they could see the enormous amount of people who have gathered around the square eager to see them. To their surprise it didn¡¯t look like they were afraid of them, but rather they were excited about their arrival. A group of men lined up into two parallel rows that lead towards the castle could also be seen. It looked like they were carrying a sort of wind instrument. And finally the decorations scattered all over the city. It gave Lancia a vibrant and festive aura.

    ¡°The King really did pull out all the stops, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Nelson said with a smile

    ¡°Still I can only give you a 7/10, since this welcome is grand, too grand. You really wanted to impress me by putting in so much flair, only makes it look like you¡¯re compensating for something.¡±Nelson thought to himself.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°I am looking forward to meeting you, your majesty¡±

    The Airbus then landed on in the middle of the square a few meters away from the row. And Nelson gave the rest of them some final instructions.

    ¡°Alright ladies and gentlemen, we are have arrived at Lancia. I still expect you to all keep up appearances and not be overwhelmed by the surroundings. Sure this place hits every box in the fantasy genre, but we are here as representatives of Earth! A civilization that has begun its first steps towards the stars, do not lose to them and show your pride!¡± Nelson exclaimed

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Everyone said in unison

    ¡°But before that I did add a bit of extra flare to our entrance¡± Nelson said as he pushed a switch. Then suddenly smoke came gushing out of two small boxes located at side of the door.

    ¡°Are these smoke machines?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°Yes, we simply can¡¯t lose to them in terms of presentation.¡± Nelson said ¡°After all, first impression can affect negotiations¡± Nelson said with a sly smile

    ¡°You¡¯re actually pretty fun aren¡¯t you old man?¡± Karl exclaimed without thinking

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Nelson then said, shooting him a glare

    ¡°N-nothing¡± Karl weakly replied

    The door of the airbus then slowly opened (opened slower than usual for dramatic effect as well), and one by one the ambassadors went out of the vehicle

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The door of the metallic flying vehicle opened up slowly and smoke came trickling out of it.

    The King¡¯s mind was running erratic at this point. He was very nervous. After all this is a metal box that came straight from the sky then suddenly smoke came out of it.

    ¡°Could the outsiders be demons in disguise? What is happening? Keep calm, keep calm!¡±Were the thoughts racing through his head. Althought he mentally prepared for this event, he was still a nervous wreck.

    Then the people inside started coming out one by one but only one of them caught his attention, a man with grey hair and wonderful beard. This man had an aura of authority radiating from him. His dignified stance, his wide powerful steps, even his hand movements. These were the movements of a man who held great power. Frankly it intimidated the King.

    Then the king noticed that the Man was also looking at him from afar. He then realized that he was being observed the moment they landed. The King started to panic.

    ¡°Can he see through me? Does he know how nervous I am? Perhaps he thinks my preparations are too grand and is thinking I¡¯m trying to hide something. Calm down, calm down.¡±The king was now reaching his breaking point when suddenly he felt a soft touch on his left hand.

    He glanced to his side only to see his daughter, Princess Alea grip his hand. He could feel her soft delicate hand trembling as she grabbed on to him. The King then found the strength to face the Outsiders and poised himself to look like a King. He straightened up his back, puffed his chest, and raised his chin to a slight angle. The man approaching him was formidable indeed but he didn¡¯t want to lose. After all he was still the King of Aleria.

    The man then approached the king and when they were in arms about an arm¡¯s length of each other he stopped and quietly stared at the King. The King knew the man was observing him, but also trying to intimidate him. But with the new found strength he got from his daughter, the King returned an equally intimidating gaze of his own.

    The five seconds these men spent staring at each other felt like an eternity. There was a battle happening right now, but only these two men knew about it.

    The Grey haired man then stretched out his hand, smiling as he does it.

    ¡°Good afternoon I am Nelson Sutherland, Ambassador and representative of the Earth to Nelithea¡± The grey haired man said.

    The king then stretched out his own hand and grabbed the man¡¯s hand giving a very firm hand shake. This caught the grey haired man by surprise, though he did his best to hide it. The King noticed the man¡¯s eyes twitch for a fraction of a second. The King then smiled and finally introduced himself

    ¡°Good afternoon to you to Mr. Nelson. I am King Xavier Aleria¡± the king then paused and looked Nelson in the eye.

    ¡°Welcome to Aleria¡±

 Chapter 19: The love for good food transcends dimensions

    ¡°Ahhhh, scary¡±Karl thought to himself when he saw King Xavier and Nelson shake hands. Everyone could see that the simple handshake was a gesture of challenge. The firm grip and direct eye contact made it clear that the King was sending a message to Nelson. Karl was also impressed by the fact that Nelson didn¡¯t get flustered at all, and returned the stare. The scene was something to behold, the king in his majestic adornments displaying his status and power and Nelson who wore an expensive but simple looking suit giving him a clean and presentable look. Two powerful men from different worlds, different eras, locked in a silent but brutal battle.

    ¡°Politics is scary, too scary¡±Karl said to himself. He now found that he respected, no, feared Nelson even more. A man who can take on the King of a such a majestic Kingdom is someone worthy of his respect(fear). He then dreaded the time when he would face the King himself, after all he was here to ask the king for a few favors relating to the study of Magic. He sighed inwardly before pushing these thoughts to the sides because right now, he was here to enjoy a banquet.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Delegation along with the King were then guided to a large bright hall, a verylargehall, with a long table empty table in the middle and three chairs placed on a stage at the far end. The hall was lit by 4 large hanging chandeliers whose luminescence appear to very similar to electric lighting back on Earth. But because there are is no electricity here they assumed that it was powered by magic, Karl was once again intrigued by this discovery.

    ¡°Huh it seems like magic has a lot of applications are well¡±Karl thought to himself as he took out his phone to snap a picture. He made sure that the flash was off so that he won¡¯t scare off the locals and obviously so it won¡¯t ruin the shot.

    When they arrived the hall was already filled with people fittingly dressed for a party. The women wore extravagant gowns of varying designs while the men wore oddly familiar suits that looked a little too bombastic. There was no doubt that the people here all from Nobility or very rich Merchant, either way Karl was feeling like he was dirt poor next to these people. He now understood why Nelson was so adamant about making them wear expensive and luxurious clothes. While the men wore the usual combot of suit/tie/black leather shoes, the women wore something a little more extravagant.

    Dr Susan was wearing an off shoulder red gown win gold embroideries in combination with Black high heels and a small hand bag, she had a sophisticated modern look that was simply eye catching. Leia on the other hand opted for a more simple and mature look. She was wearing a white a pencil skirt in combination with a white coat, black stockings, and again high heels. To be frank even for her age, Leia was able to pull off her clothes well, good enough to attract the gazes of a few noble men.

    ¡°I hope nothing bad happens¡±Karl thought to himself.

    ¡°HIS MAJESTY THE KING, XAVIER ALERIA HAS ARRIVED¡± A knight proclaimed

    And with that the attention of everyone in the room was focused on them. Karl could feel the piercing gazes being thrown at him and this was making him nervous. Granted that he is used to talking to large groups of people whenever he did lectures or seminar talks, this kind of attention was completely different. He felt like he was being judged be everyone in the room.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The King after looking at the guests began to talk once the room has quieted down.

    ¡°Today is day of celebration, for this will mark the beginning of a long and prosperous relationship with the Outsiders.¡±The king said in a loud voice. ¡° I hope the from this day onward, all of you are going to join me in this journey that will bring our kingdom to new heights¡±

    ¡°GLORY TO ALERIA¡± The King said as he looked at Nelson who was standing on his side

    ¡°AND GLORY TO EARTH¡± The king then added as he smiled at Nelson, a gesture that Nelson returned. Karl again felt chills when this happened

    ¡°When will these two stop this¡±REDACTED¡±measuring contest¡±Karl thought to himself.

    Music then filled the air when the King finished his speech and after a little while maids and butlers entered the dining hall carrying various food items.

    ¡°A FANTASY FINE-DINING BUFFET¡±Karl said to himself obviously very excited.

    He actually liked the local food served at the adventurer¡¯s hub back in Larien, but this is the first time he saw these new unfamiliar yet delicious looking food. His mouth then started watering the fragrant aromas began assailing his Olfactory nerves, he knew for a fact that everything in that table was delicious.

    Karl then excused himself from everyone else and began his solo journey into fantasy flavour town. He then began sampling every single dish that was prepared.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°When are we going to eat?¡± Burning Rose said as she impatiently waited in the hall

    ¡°Patience Scholar, the food will come when the King arrives with the guests¡± Silver Eye said to his impatient red haired companion.

    Being the head of Dawnward, Silver eye was invited to the banquet along with the Hero of humanity, who sadly was a no show since he was still busy in his adventures. Silver eye also had another agenda for attending this gathering, and it was to give(force) Burning Rose a well-deserved break. He was worried about her holing herself up in the chambers day in day out, only coming out whenever it¡¯s time to eat. Lately she barely even sleeps in her room and can sometimes be found sprawled all over the floor during the mornings. While he applauds the girl¡¯s passion, he could not help worry for her well-being. After all he treats Burning Rose like a daughter.

    ¡°By the way why didn''t you wear the dress I got you for this banquet?¡± Silver Eye asked

    ¡°I am not here to attract a man teacher, plus those clothes are too extavegant for my tastes, wearing it feels like getting choked¡± Burning Rose said a bit annoyed at the idea.

    ¡°And besides, I am a proud Scholar of Dawnward, I will carry my Scholarly robes wherever I go as a symbol of my status!¡± Burning Rose declared as she displayed her boring robes proudly

    Shortly after, the King and his guests finally arrived, but Burning Rose did not care about them at all. All she was thinking was the delicious food that will be served and the King¡¯s speech was nothing more than a blur to her.

    Burning Rose normally isn¡¯t a glutton, but eating the same ¡°magic enhancing¡± and ¡°body cleansing¡± food served in the institute day in day out took its toll on her. If it wasn¡¯t for the prospect of eating good food, Burning Rose would still be buried in the chambers practicing magic.

    When King finished his speech servants then entered the Dining hall along with very delicious looking food. The fragrant scent of the freshly cooked delicacies entered her nose and her hunger was increased 10 fold.

    She excused herself from Silver Eye and began her adventures in the land of deliciousness. She then began tasting every single dish on the table.

 Chapter 20: Heart of the Goddess

    ¡°I am in heaven¡±Burning Rose said in glee as she stuffed herself at the banquet.

    The buffet table was filled with a variety of food items from common to very rare. There were mainstays of every party like steaks, chicken, and pork and the rare ones wyvern tenderloin and Deep cave Slitherer egg soup. All of these were of course prepared by the finest chefs in the Kingdom prioritizing taste over ¡°health benefits¡±.

    She then remembered the food back at the institute. It was not bad by any means, it was just bland. It tasted really plain and looked very weird. The food they were given at the institute was made from ingredients that would help grow their Mana and promote the growth of their magic power, meaning it was mostly made from herbs grown at the institute itself. She appreciates the sentiment, but eating the same thing day in and day out was just torture to her. Even worse was the nightly drinking of that horrible potion that she believes was just a massive prank done by the founders of the institution.

    She joyfully sampled every dish taking a small portion as she slowly worked her way around the dining table.

    Her palette felt like it was in heaven after receiving these new wonderful flavors. The savory sauces, the crunchy texture of the fried foods, the warm feeling brought about by soups were a welcome change.

    ¡°So good, so good!¡± Burning Rose said to herself ever thankful for her teacher for bringing her along.

    As she was taking a small portion of some deep fried gryphon meat, something caught her eye. The inverted heart shaped petals and the darkening red color the closer it is to the center, and finally beautifully crimson colored stigma. There was no mistaking it, it was the most prized food item even among Royalty! The heart of the Goddess

    The heart of the Goddess is the flower of an extremely low blooming plant called Crysilia. There is no rhyme or reason for when it blooms as it happens randomly. Sometimes the plants will bloom at summer, sometimes they won¡¯t even bloom at all for a year. Thus its value increased even more, and that¡¯s not including the taste.

    The Goddess part of the name comes from the divine sweetness it has. The gentle flavour of the petals mixing together with the intoxicating sweetness of the center, it can only be described as a gift from the Gods themselves.

    Upon seeing this Burning Rose immediately stopped what she was doing and hurriedly went to the flower. There was only one more Goddess¡¯ heart left, and it was calling to her. She felt that it was destiny that she found this heart at the banquet.

    When she was a few paces from it, she paused, closed her eyes, and thanked whatever deity it was that has blessed her with this gift. But when she opened her eyes, her world fell apart.

    A tall blonde man wearing an unfamiliar looking coat nonchalantly grabbed the last flower and ate it.

    Right. In. Front. Of. Her.

    Even though it was all her fault for stopping midway like an idiot, she was still feeling a very irrational anger towards the man who stole what she thought was rightfully hers.

    With her self-righteous fury born from her own stupidity, she walked closer to the man and Exclaimed:

    ¡°YOU, HOW DARE YOU STEAL MY HEART!¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Karl was having the time of his life. The food here was beyond his imagination. The textures, the flavour, the feeling, it was oh so different. He felt that his tongue has reached travelled to another world. As he was busy sampling all the other food on the table, something caught his eye.

    It was a flower, a red flower on plate.

    At first Karl thought it was some kind of decoration, but it was placed on rather beautiful looking plate with gold tracing on its edges. He also noticed that the flower was not in the center, meaning there was probably more of it earlier.

    Karl approached the flower as if he was being drawn to it. As he was walking towards the flower he noticed a girl with red hair wearing a rather boring robe standing a few steps away from it. The Girl¡¯s eyes were closed and look liked she was in deep concentration

    ¡°She must be praying or something¡±Karl thought to himself as he walked forward and grabbed the last flower.

    He was a bit hesitant but ultimately he took a bit of the flower, and a wonderful sweet flavour exploded in his mouth. He could not believe what he was tasting for it was nothing like the sweets back on earth. It tasted magical, even divine.

    But his trance was short lived when a woman approached him and suddenly berated him.

    ¡°YOU, HOW DARE YOU STEAL MY HEART¡± The woman said, fury radiating from her eyes.

    Karl was stunned by those words and didn¡¯t immediately reply.

    ¡°Am I getting hit-on? I mean, I am pretty handsome but why does she look so angry?¡±Karl said to himself obviously very confused about the situation.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Karl could only mutter one word in his confusion

    ¡°YOU TOOK AWAY THE HEART, THE GODDESS¡¯ HEART¡± The woman continued with her rant

    Karl finally realized what she was referring to. It was flower that he was currently eating. He then looked at the flower and back at the woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you want some?¡± Karl replied sincerely as he offered the half eaten plant to her.

    ¡°I mean if she wants it that bad I don¡¯t mind giving it to her¡±Karl said to himself. But the gesture only served to anger the red haired woman even more.

    ¡°WHY WOULD I WANT A HALF EATEN FLOWER?¡± The woman said almost screaming.

    Karl started to notice that the people around were talking and staring at them, and at this point he was starting to get irritated too.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a freakin sweet flower¡±Karl thought to himself.

    ¡°Look.Lady I¡¯m sorry about the flower, no need to get angry¡± Karl, even though he was getting increasingly irritated by this farce, was trying his best to remain calm

    ¡°NO NEED TO GET ANGRY? THAT FLOWER WAS MINE, IT CALLED TO ME. IT WAS DESTINED TO BE EATEN BY ME! AND NOW YOU TOOK IT AWAY FROM ME¡± The woman said with an audibly louder voice

    Then Karl remembered that she was the woman who stood with eyes closed as if she was praying. Karl thought about how stupid this whole situation was, and how ridiculous this woman is.¡°Who in their right mind would stop and pray in that situation?¡±Karl thought to himself finally no longer caring about being courteous.

    ¡°Look here woman, in this world if you want something you need to be ahead of everyone. No one cares about second place or almosts. First come first serve¡± Karl said with an irritated voice.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not remorseful in the slightest huh? So this is how it¡¯s going to be¡± The woman said in a low voice

    ¡°I will bring upon you divine punishment! A curse that will haunt you for the rest of your life!¡± The woman declared

    Alarm bells suddenly rang inside Karl¡¯s head. He realized that the woman was probably a Sorceress seeing that she was wearing a robe. He feared that he was gonna be cursed, all for a stinking sweet flower. He braced himself for whatever spell will hit him and just comforted himself with the fact that Nelson will not let this woman off the hook once this is all over.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, do your worst. In the end I will have the last laugh!¡±Karl said to himself

    But the spell didn¡¯t come, no light, no sparks, no nothing. The woman simply looked down on the floor. Then he heard a whimper. He realized what the woman was planning to do, and the moment he realized this it was all too late.

    ¡°WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡± The woman started crying an ugly and unsightly cry, streams of tears flowing down her cheeks.

    Karl could only stare silently as he felt the piercing gaze of everyone around.

    ¡°I am dead, I am so dead¡±

 Chapter 21: Murphys law

    Fight or Flight

    It¡¯s an in-born reaction of a animals in response to a threat to its life. The body releases hormones such as Adrenaline and Cortisol that changes things in their bodies and giving them a burst of energy to either Fight or high-tail it out of there as fast as they can. But what happens if there is nowhere to run? Do you just stand there and accept your fate? No, you try to fight back.

    Right now Karl¡¯s mind was racing faster than ever thanks to the adrenaline pumping throughout his body. Time seemed to slow down as he thought of every possible thing he can do in this situation. While his life wasn¡¯t necessarily in danger he knew that if he didn¡¯t do anything, it would be almost the same as dying.

    ¡°Calm down, think, think think .Panicking will get me nowhere and just make things worse.¡±Karl said himself as assessed the situation as calmly as he can.

    The red haired woman in front of him was bawling her eyes out. He knew that this was the divine punishment the woman threatened him with. She was trying to destroy his reputation even before he had one. At this time his reputation was still zero, but this woman was attempting to put him on the negative; and it was working

    The people around them, the nobles of the Kingdom, were now whispering to themselves. There is no doubt in his mind that he was being painted as a villain. After all, the woman was letting out a convincing cry of despair.

    He had to do something before things get worse. But what should he do?

    Should he stand his ground and defend himself? No one¡¯s going to side with him in this situation. The woman who was crying in front of him was beautiful despite her horrible attitude, and naturally she would gain everyone¡¯s sympathy.

    ¡°This is absurd, I will be forever painted as some kind of monster who makes women cry¡±Karl then thought to himself

    ¡°Screw this, I will handle this like a professional and I will explain my side as calmly as I can¡±Karl thought as he started to devise a plan to salvage the situation.

    ¡°My next few words are crucial. They need to see that I have no guilt in both my words and actions. Let¡¯s do this. If I can get a PhD in my 20s I can definitely get through this social blunder¡±Karl was now confident he could turn this around.

    But there is this thing called ¡°Murphy¡¯s law¡±

    It is an old saying that states ¡°Anything that can go wrong will go wrong¡±.

    In reality time only slowed down in Karl¡¯s mind and because of his intense concentration he completely lost track of time and most importantly he forgot about someone who was with him to the banquet. Suddenly a voiced rang from behind him, a familiar voice that sent shivers down his spine and triggered a memory from a time not so long ago.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°I am expecting all of you to conduct yourselves properly in front of the locals and to not cause any unnecessary problems. If anyone of you causes any sort of incident you will answer to me and will be punished as I see fit¡±

    It was Nelson.

    ¡°What did you do!?¡±

    Karl then turned around and saw Nelson and the others behind him. Karl could feel the cold sweat running down his forehead as the figure of his furious boss was now getting closer and closer. He knew that this time his fate was sealed, everything he says will definitely be used against him. It was better for him to shut up.

    ¡°Karl, what the hell did you do?¡± Nelson asked him in a cold voice

    ¡°I-I ate something called a Heart of the Goddess uh it was a flower that tasted very delicious and looked very pretty and then this woman suddenly appeared claiming it was hers and then she started crying and-¡± Karl replied obviously a mess now. He wasn¡¯t able to maintain his composure in front of the overpowering Nelson.

    ¡°You liar!¡± The woman suddenly shouted, tears still streaming down her cheeks

    ¡°I wash I just- huhuahuha¡± The woman continued to bawl uncontrollably, her words barely comprehensible. If he wasn¡¯t the one being blamed, he would certainly think she is pitiful.

    ¡°THIS DAMN WOMAN¡±Karl said himself trying to hold in his frustration.

    Leia, being the motherly figure that she is, approached the woman and tried to calm her down. She even hugged her in an attempt to stifle her crying.

    Karl was then given a stern lecture about being a gentleman and just how horrible his actions were. But he also noticed that Nelson was trying his best to get his voiced be heard by the nobles, something Karl found strange.

    He then took a little peak at the woman who was now in Leia¡¯s arms, and for a fraction of a second he thought he saw a small smug grin plastered on the woman¡¯s face. But when his attention was fully on the woman, she began crying again. He just can¡¯t catch a break.

    As he was being scolded, an elderly man wearing a robe similar to the woman¡¯s approached them. Karl then noticed the woman wore a shocked expression for a fraction of a second.

    ¡°Does she know this old man?¡±Karl thought

    ¡°W-what is going on here Burning Rose? Why are you crying?¡± The Old man said, confusion present in his voice instead of concern.

    But before she could reply, Nelson stepped forward and approached the old man.

    ¡°Is this woman a companion of yours?¡± Nelson asked the old man

    ¡°Y-yes, did something happen?¡± The old man replied, still confused.

    ¡°It seems that one of my companions upset her, and I deeply apologize for his behaviour¡± Nelson said apologetically

    ¡°U-um Okay, but there¡¯s nothing rea-¡± The old man said before the he was cut off by the woman who ran up to and hugged him.

    Nelson sighed at this scene and continued

    ¡°Worry not; I will make sure properMEASURESwill be taken toCORRECThis unacceptable behaviour¡± Nelson said as he shot a glance at Karl.

    At this point Karl just gave up he knew it was all over, he just accepted his fate and be done with it.

    The old man then bowed and excused themselves from Nelson and his group.

    ¡°Nice going there lady killer¡± Dr Susan mocked Karl as she walked away

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the nobles will probably forget about this incident in a month or two, so all is not lost¡± Steven said with sincerity.

    Yamato on the other hand didn¡¯t react

    After glancing at him one more time Nelson also started to walk away followed by everyone else. Karl then let out a sigh of defeat and took one last glance at the woman who was walking away behind him.

    He then saw that same smug grin again, plastered on the woman¡¯s face as she disappeared into the crowd. A smug self-satisfied grin of someone whose plans were all fulfilled to a T. Karl¡¯s heart was now filled with anger.

    ¡°You damn woman! I won¡¯t forget this!¡±Karl said to himself as he walked away and went to where his companions were headed.

 Chapter 22: The night after the banquet

    ¡°Hmm hmm hmmmmm¡± Burning Rose happily hummed as she skipped along the streets toward the Magical institute.

    After utterly humiliating and destroying the blonde man¡¯s reputation her mood livened up a lot. She may have not eaten the Heart of the Goddess, but seeing the man getting torn apart by that old man and the judging look of the nobles, gave her a satisfaction that is almost as sweet.

    The old man with her however could only sigh in disapproval over what has transpired during the banquet. He wanted to reprimand her but she will just ignore his words. Though he knew deep inside her current attitude and behaviour is partly his fault.

    Burning Rose, despite her very beautiful looking outer shell, was very petty and childish on the inside. She¡¯s headstrong and will do whatever she wants and will not care for anyone else¡¯s opinion; except when it comes to magic.

    Magic seems to have this grip on Burning Rose that transforms her childish and petty normal state into a hard working woman. There seems to be a great disparity between the Burning Rose inside the chambers of Dawnward and the Burning Rose outside of the institute. This passion for magic is what opted him to take her in an apprentice in the first place.

    Still, he at least had to try and correct Burning Rose, even though he knew he was just wasting his time.

    ¡°Scholar, you do realize what you did back there was wrong right? You humiliated that man over a flower¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a flower; it¡¯s THE heart of the Goddess. Plus I was destined to eat that seeing that it was the last one on the plate with nobles walking about.¡± Burning Rose said trying to justify her actions.

    ¡°Also, while you were day dreaming about food, I actually paid attention to the King¡¯s speech and the blonde man whose social standing you ruined, happened to be an Outsider¡±

    ¡°EVEN BETTER¡± Cried Burning Rose.

    As he expected, he was just wasting his time trying to scold her. It used to have an effect when she was younger, but now even if he tried to get angry, she would most likely just laugh at her.

    ¡°What a troublesome girl¡±

    ¡°Still, Burning Rose¡± Silver Eye said in a serious tone which caught Burning Rose by surprise.

    ¡°Remember that every action we do, whether good or bad, will have an equal consequence.¡± Silver eye said.

    ¡°And the worst part is that we will never know when fate strike and deliver us our just deserts¡±

    ¡°Hmmph I¡¯m not worried¡± Burning Rose immediately retorted

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to see him again¡±

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Today was just not Karl¡¯s day. Not only did he get humiliated at the Banquet he was also scolded by Nelson. Thankfully since nothing much came out of the incident, aside from his shattered pride, he was let off the hook with just a few painful insults and threats.

    When the Banquet ended, the delegation were then lead to their individual rooms that were prepared in advance by the King. Each one of them were given very spacious and regal looking rooms. Each room had a large soft bed with bedding made from delicate fabric that looked like it was made from cotton yet felt like it was made of silk. Nelson was very interested in the fabric and reminded himself to ask the King about it during the negotiations.

    Surprisingly the rooms also had their own bathroom and toilet which surprised Yamato. He never expected a water delivery system to be in place in the castle since Nelithea looked like it was still in the medieval ages with its swords and knights and what not, but the presence of magic did have some sort of effect, at least in the engineering side of things. The toilet was different though because instead of flushing the contents down, it incinerated it. Yamato thought this was a safety hazard and wanted to scold whoever designed this ¡°toilet¡±.

    When everyone settled into their individual rooms Karl was obviously not in the mood to sleep just yet. He was still quite angry about what happed, but at the same time he was planning on what he should ask of the King.

    He was considering two options.

    Option 1: Ask for books that detailed the use of magic, whether it was ancient books or the more recent ones it didn¡¯t matter.

    Option 2: Ask if he could hire high level sorcerers from Dawnward.

    He knew that the King might reject him outright since Magic is their weapon. The King allowing him to research magic would be like giving your (potential) enemy some sensitive information which they could use to destroy her. Karl knew that he had to convince the King that he had no ulterior motives, that his research would benefit both Aleria and Earth. If he manages to discover the hidden rules of Magic then he was sure both worlds will gain unprecedented leaps in technology. The marriage of science and magic would bring about a new golden age for mankind, and he stood at the precipice of it.

    ¡°I have to do this, whoo I have to do this¡± Karl was chanting to himself over and over again as if mentally preparing for tomorrow¡¯s ¡°battle¡±

    ¡°This is it Karl, the moment you have been waiting for. If you fail, you will be stuck with the adventurers in Larien and will most likely not learn anything making everything a waste of time and money resources-¡± Karl then stopped himself before he gets himself down.

    He realized it was getting late so he slid into the cozy bed and prepared to sleep, then he remembered the red haired woman again

    ¡°Ugh, that damn woman. I still can¡¯t believe she did all that just for revenge over a flower. Still the flower was very delicious¡± Karl thought to himself

    He wanted to think about revenge but he erased these thoughts off his mind. He was never the type person to hold a grudge for a very long time, except for a few exceptions. In the end he just decided to forget about and move on

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t see her again, so why bother?¡±

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°F bzzt ther, w-w-w-ww-we, l bzzt ve you father¡±

    ¡°T----t bzzt nk yyyyyyyy-you for e---bzztvry t-t-thing¡±

    ¡°Agatha! Leo!¡±

    *GASP*

    Nelson was suddenly woken up again by his recurring dreams, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he gasped for air obviously disturbed by his dreams.

    ¡°Not good, I should get some rest for tomorrow¡±

    Knowing that he would have a hard time sleeping again because of his sudden awakening, he had no choice but to go get his sleeping cure again.

    He got up and opened his luggage and took out a wooden box with golden engravings that contained a whisky bottle and a drinking glass. He then proceeded to give himself a small amount of whisky that he drank straight up.

    He then looked at the bottle with eyes of remorse and guilt.

    ¡°I should stop doing this¡± Nelson said as he cleaned the drinking glass and returned the whisky back inside the wooden box

 Chapter 23: Prelude to the battle

    Morning arrived and tensions were already high at the castle.

    King Xavier instructed his servants to wake him up early and somehow managed to get up before them. He was definitely feeling the pressure; after all, this meeting will finalize Aleria¡¯s diplomatic ties with the Outsiders. They may have had contact with them for the last two years but for the most part their relationship could only be described as tolerance. Their base was located somewhere at the Endless Grasslands making them beyond their jurisdiction. Oh how the King wished that the Outsiders arrived inside the Kingdom¡¯s borders, that way the negotiations would go his way better since he can just make an excuse of them infringing on his kingdom.

    Nevertheless he will not let this opportunity slip by. A successful diplomatic meeting with the Outsiders would definitely bring untold benefits to his Kingdom, potentially making Aleria the strongest Nation in Nelithea. Although he was sure that the Outsiders will not provide them with weapons, he was sure their consumer products alone would elevate the Kingdom. If he can gain access to their goods and become the largest distributor it would bring untold wealth to his kingdom and his trading potential would naturally rival that of the Merchant Kingdom of Henice.

    He also plans to secure a military agreement between the two worlds. While he does not expect the Outsiders to fight for him he was confident that he could secure a joint defense agreement, at least against the demonic threat.

    He also thought the an alliance with the Outsiders would prove to be a great deterrent to their neighbour, the Naztec Empire, to not try anything funny. While a war hasn¡¯t broken out in years, they still have a very frictional relationship that could easily deteriorate into war.

    However he does fear the Outsider¡¯s power. He knew full well he cannot control these people and that he would most likely not win a war against them. The flying metal bird was proof of that, and it was foolish to think that they would not have even more powerful weapons than that.

    He can¡¯t be forceful because he doesn¡¯t have the might to back it up, and he can¡¯t be too submissive since it would the same as giving his Kingdom and people to the outsiders. He had to find the right balance while maintaining a dignified figure.

    ¡°Can I really do this?¡± The King said already second guessing himself.

    ¡°Maria, please watch over me¡± The King whispered as he stared out the window

    Suddenly a knock can be heard on his door.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Prime Minister Herman has arrived¡± The servant said.

    ¡°I see, tell him to wait for me at my private study, oh and as for my breakfast, please deliver it to my study as well.¡± The King said

    He then freshened up and proceeded to meet the Prime Minister before preparing himself for the incoming talks.

    When he arrived at his private study he saw his old friend walking back and forth inside the room. Obviously he was just a nervous as him, still he found it funny just how nervous and silly he looked. He realized he must have looked like this when his children went up to him in the Throne room.

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re here your Majesty¡± The Prime Minister said finally noticing his arrival.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter old friend, are you feeling nverous?¡± The King jokingly saidThis story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Of course I am old friend, you shouldn¡¯t make jokes a time like this¡± The Prime Minister replied, a bit annoyed at the King¡¯s joke.

    ¡°How about you? You look kind of pale¡± The Prime Minister found an opportunity to fire back at his old friend.

    ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet so I will obviously look pale¡± The King tried to brush off the comment

    After a bit of light hearted laughter the mood in the room sank immediately. Both the King and the Prime Minister now have a very serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going be to alright facing them alone?¡± The Prime Minister asked

    ¡°I have to, this is not only for my pride but for the people. As a King I cannot be seen as weak by the Outsiders.¡± The King gave an earnest reply

    ¡°There you are again, trying to carry the world on your shoulders. If Maria was here she would ha-¡± The Prime Minister then stopped

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry old friend¡± The Prime Minister said apologetically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, you¡¯re right¡± The King then smiled

    ¡°If she was here she would have forced herself into the meeting like the stubborn woman that she is¡± The King laughed

    ¡°Sadly I feel she would have caused a lot of trouble so I would have most likely locked her up in the bedroom¡±

    ¡°You know she would probably ignore you for a long time if you did that right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I know¡± The king replied

    ¡°Still, If I show any weakness now I wouldn¡¯t be able to face her when I meet her again in the afterlife¡± The king exclaimed

    ¡°As a King, as a Husband, and finally as a father. I must carry this burden alone, and make everyone feel secure.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I really can¡¯t persuade you to let me join the meeting.¡±

    ¡°But you can help me with other things¡± Said the king

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk about a little strategy. Haha, I remember we used to have talks like these when we were boys!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, I expected this much. Its reason I was here anyway¡± The Prime Minister smiled as the King¡¯s breakfast was delivered into the study

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    An hour later the Delegation members were then woken up individually by castle maids. They were thankful for this since the bed was too soft and comfortable that slept too well. If it wasn¡¯t for the maids they would have woken up at noon. Nelson¡¯s interest in the kingdom¡¯s products then increased, especially for this bed.

    The maids then offered to bath the Ambassadors but they obviously refused since this isn¡¯t a thing they were used to. They completely forgot that this kind of thing was normal for royalty in this ¡°era¡±.

    After freshening up in the admittedly luxurious bath, the delegation was then lead to the dining hall where they were served a wonderful and hearty breakfast. Admittedly they felt that the breakfast was too ¡°heavy¡± for them but they finished the food they were given because they didn¡¯t want to be rude.

    They were the made to wait for a while longer in the dining room as the King was still preparing himself to meet them.

    ¡°H-hey, Mr. Nelson-Sir uh¡± Karl asked nervously.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°When you said, that we would tell the King himself what we wanted, you actually meant that literally right?¡± Karl asked

    Nelson looked at him with a puzzled face

    ¡°Well of course, you are the experts in your field and would be able to communicate your terms to the King better than me. Are you perhaps afraid?¡± Nelson asked Karl

    ¡°N-no sir, in fact I was looking forward to this¡± Karl replied excitement now in his voice

    ¡°Just hope the King doesn¡¯t remember your incident yesterday¡± Dr. Susan said, obviously still mocking Karl.

    ¡°N-now, now. I¡¯m sure what happened was just an accident¡± Leia then tried to intervene

    A servant then entered the dining hall and told them that the King was ready to receive them. They were then lead to room with a huge wooden door in front. Upon seeing this Nelson took this opportunity to lecture his team one last time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself but I need to remind you,ESPECIALLY BECAUSE OF THAT SCENE LAST NIGHT, that we represent Earth therefore I expe-¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah we know already, can we get this over with?¡± Dr. Susan interrupted Nelson, obviously tired with his speeches.

    Nelson then stopped and faced the door, and with both hands the pushed it open. He then saw a round table inside with the King sitting directly opposite them

    Nelson and King¡¯s eyes met once again as they both thought of the same thing.

    ¡°Let the battle begin¡±

 Chapter 24: Trading of goods

    ¡°Good Morning Mr. Ambassador, I take it you had plenty of rest?¡±

    ¡°Why of course dear King, allow me to thank you for your hospitality¡±

    Nelson and the King began exchanging pleasantries, yet whether they were being sincere or not is anyone¡¯s guess.

    The delegation entered the castle¡¯s convention room, which was rather large room commonly used whenever the King needed to talk the high noble houses of Aleria. The room was closed off completely with no windows and only one door and because it had no source of sunlight it was lit by a chandelier similar to the ones found in the banquet hall. There was a painting of a man in brilliant armor that hung at the wall behind the king. Curiously the painting looked like it was something made from the renaissance era of Earth with the beautiful usage of pigment and masterful strokes. Even someone not well versed in the fine arts would see beauty in this painting.

    The door was then closed from behind and people inside were the King and the Delgation. Nelson thought of this as foolish but understood that they must have some type of magic protection for the King just In case something went wrong

    ¡°Well then, take a seat my friends. We have a lot to talk about¡± The King said gesturing for the meeting to start

    ¡°As you wish your majesty¡± Nelson replied

    Everyone then sat down anywhere they wished around the table. Nelson sat down at the chair directly facing the King, while on his right sat Leia, Karl, and Steven respectively and at his left sat Susan and Yamato respectively. When everyone made themselves comfortable the King spoke again.

    ¡°Pardon me but, I was under the impression that I would only be meeting with Mr. Nelson here. Do your companions have business with me?¡± The King asked a bit surprised by the amount of people who were at the meeting.

    ¡°They are here to cover certain aspects of this diplomatic meeting that I sadly are not well versed on. I brought them along so that they can explain our more ¡°complex¡± deals with you and your kingdom¡± Nelson replied to the King¡¯s question.

    ¡°I see then, let us begin shall we. I hereby declare that the Earth-Aleria diplomatic convention has officially begun¡± The King sad in a loud voice.

    ¡°So, Mr. Ambassador. I would like to start off with the simplest topic on my agenda.¡± The king spoke as he looked at Nelson

    ¡°Oh do tell your Majesty¡± Nelson spoke with great interest.

    ¡°I would like to establish a trading and commercial partnership with Earth.¡± The King said with a smile on his face.

    Nelson was happy the King brought this up early. In fact this was the first thing he wanted to smoothen out with in today¡¯s meeting. In the short time he has spent in the castle, he found great interest in the mundane objects in the castle like the beddings and clothes. He found them to be of great quality and was sure the people of Earth would find great value in them. Not only that but the rare and unique foods served at the Banquet piqued his interest. He knew that the Kingdom had much more to offer in terms of goods whether it was consumable or not.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The King also had the same idea when it comes to trading goods. The products brought back by the Merchants who travelled to Larien were very prized among the nobility. But the King knew that these products were not actual luxurious products but common products of earth due to the fact that they were selling them to everyone back in Larien in very affordable prices. The King wanted his people to enjoy these products equally as well. But he also had another agenda in mind.

    ¡°I see, then how do you propose we go over the details of this agreement?¡± Nelson asked the King

    ¡°Now that you have put on the spot, let me lay out my terms¡± The King replied

    ¡°I want you to build that place you sell your goods over at Larien what was it called?¡±

    ¡°Supermarket your Majesty¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Supermarket. I want you build a supermarket in the capital and other cities in my territory so that the my people can purchase your world¡¯s goods without the help of the Middlemen which are the Merchants¡±

    ¡°I see but, wouldn¡¯t that kill off the business of these Merchants?¡± Nelson asked the King

    ¡°Worry not, those Merchants who sell your products over here at Lancia aren¡¯t making their money exclusively from it. The reselling of your products were nothing more than a side venture for them but they are taking advantage of it by selling them at a high price. In fact I view them as parasites.¡± The King said as he shook his head.

    ¡°With you being able to directly sell in my territory this unfair practice would stop and more people would be able to enjoy your products generating more profit for you, and some new novel things for my people to enjoy¡±

    ¡°But then since we are selling in your territory, it would mean that we would be subject to taxation am I right?¡± Nelson spoke as if it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°Well of course¡± The King also replied as if it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you make more money If you bought the goods yourself and sold it?¡± Nelson asked

    ¡°Well, that would make me no different from those merchants and besides, this way you would be able to sell more products since your original prices are very affordable that common folk could buy them¡±

    ¡°And you would be able to collect more tax, thus collecting more money am I right?¡± Nelson said with a smile on his face

    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m some kind of evil mastermind¡± The King responded in turn

    Nelson and the King then both shared a short laugh.

    ¡°Now then for my agenda¡± Nelson now started to speak his terms

    ¡°I would like your kingdom to supply us with your goods as well. I happen to think the fabric found on the beds in the castle and the different food items during the Banquet of great value. These items alone would be popular on Earth, and I know you have more interesting goods in your Kingdom correct?¡± Nelson asked.

    ¡°Why yes of course but-¡± the King immediately replied.

    ¡°But there is a problem. I don¡¯t think my kingdom would be able to satisfy the demand, after all we are talking about distributing goods to an entire world, not just a city or Kingdom.¡± The King added as he shook his head, but this time it was a bit exaggerated which meant he had another motive.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nelson asked.

    ¡°I know from the fact that you can sell your goods at low prices that your world¡¯s production capabilities are extremely strong¡± The King added.

    ¡°Do you see where I am getting at?¡± The King then asked Nelson

    ¡°You want us to sell you production techniques and technologies correct?¡± Nelson then said with a smile.

    ¡°Correct! I want you to help improve our production capabilities¡± the king said in a loud excited voice.

    ¡°You are crafty man your Majesty¡± A hint of amusement can be heard in his voice.

    ¡°But very well, let us discuss this in further detail once I¡¯ve met with a few more people back on Earth.¡± Nelson then replied

    ¡°Now I think we are finished with the trading of goods¡± Nelson continued

    ¡°Let us now move to another topic still related to trading¡± The King continued Nelson¡¯s sentence

    ¡°Let us discuss raw materials¡± The King and Nelson said in unison.

 Chapter 25: Mining Satellites.

    ¡°Ah now that we¡¯re on this subject I would like to one of my companions.¡± Nelson then directed his hand towards Yamato

    ¡°Your Majesty I am Engineer Yamato Sakurai, representative of Global Engineering guild back on Earth¡± Yamato said as he stood up and bowed to the King.

    ¡°So Mr. Yamato, what is it that you want to negotiate for?¡± The King asked

    ¡°Then allow me to make this quick¡± Yamato said as he sat back down

    ¡°I would like you to sell us Mithril ores and Adamantite ores¡±

    The King was taken aback a little bit.

    ¡°Why Mithril and Adamantite exactly?¡± The King asked a bit curious

    ¡°Mithril is an amazing metal that in its raw form is four times stronger than steel and two times lighter.¡± Yamato explained

    ¡°And if we process it even further we can theoretically increase its strength up to ten times or maybe even more.¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡± The King replied with a shocked but excited expression

    ¡°Why of course¡± Yamato confidently replied

    ¡°I see, but if you have Mithril, why would want Adamantite?¡± The king asked another question

    ¡°I mean Adamantite is basically called poor man¡¯s Mithril and are commonly used by Sorcerers for its unique ability of absorbing Mana¡±

    ¡°Adamantite is a natural super conductor, and will be used to improve the Orbital launch platform as well as other things¡±

    ¡°Orbital launch what?¡± The King obviously confused by these new terms

    ¡°Ahem, I will explain that in detail later your Majesty¡± Nelson then interjected

    The King was then deep in thought for a few seconds, then looked at Yamato as he shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that since mining Mithril and Adamantite is rather ¡°difficult¡¯¡± The King said in a dejected voice

    ¡°How so? Are they that rare?¡± Nelson asked

    ¡°It¡¯s not the ores themselves are rare, it¡¯s just the act of mining them is very difficult¡± The King clarified

    ¡°Adamantite and Mithril ores are very very hard and trying to get them out of the earth is time consuming and expensive¡± The King began to explain

    ¡°A worker would go through three pick axes and one whole day just to get enough ore to make a knife.¡± The king said in a fake dejected tone.

    ¡°Even so I would like to propose a solution to this¡± The King continued

    ¡°Would you perhaps be interested in mining it for me?¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    This proposal shocked Nelson a little bit. It was like the King giving them the resources they wanted on a silver platter, but he knew there would be a catch. In fact Nelson had planned for a scenario in which he would be the one to ask the King permission for mining in his territory. He never expected the King to suggest it himself. Nelson now had a vague idea of what the King was thinking.

    ¡°Of course, as always there will be a small catch¡± The King then explained.

    ¡°I would also like for you to process the Metals for us as well, seeing as you mentioned that you can even improve Mithril further¡± The king said as he looked at Yamato

    ¡°I can guess that you also want us to give you some of the processed metal for free¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Not for free per se, you will be ¡°buying¡± the ore with the processed metal. Do you understand where I¡¯m getting at?¡±

    ¡°Interesting proposition¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°However, how do you suppose we split the yield?¡±

    ¡°70/30¡± The King said

    The room then again fell into silence as Nelson pondered about what to say next. The King¡¯s mid however was racing once again. He felt that he was pushing a bit too far now, but he had to try and get the best outcome for him as much as possible. Being guaranteed a supply of Mithril and Adamantite would dramatically strengthen his Military. His soldiers would then be equipped unbreakable armor that are more or less only given to the most elite as well as powerful new swords. He knew what he was trying to was borderline stupid, but he still took the risk knowing that the rewards would be more than worth it.

    ¡°I can understand why you would be this ¡°greedy¡± when It comes to these metals¡± Nelson said as if knowing what was in the King¡¯s head

    The word ¡°greedy¡± made the King feel uneasy a little bit. He was afraid that me might have messed up.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that the weapons that will be produced from Mithril and Adamantite would dramatically increase the power of your Army correct?¡± Nelson

    ¡°Yes¡± The King immediately replied

    ¡°But if Yamato said is true then these materials would also be of great use to us, and thus the demand will be higher¡± Nelson said as he shook his head, which made the King a bit nervous

    ¡°Thus I would like to add more spice to this deal¡± Nelson said with a smile

    Nelson¡¯s remarks caught the King off guard. He was expecting Nelson to bargain for a better split and the King was prepared to lower it to a 60/40 ration If he did to show his ¡°good will¡±. But it seems he will be getting more out of this deal than just ores.

    ¡°I was planning on using this as a bargaining chip for our Military discussions, but it seems it would be of use here since our current subject became tangentially related to the Military anyway.¡± Nelson said as he looked at the King then he smiled.

    ¡°My dear King, how would you like to have an Eye in the skies?¡± Nelson said as he pointed his hand upward

    ¡°Eye in the skies?¡±The King asked himself obviously confused at the same time curious

    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the thing Engr. Yamato mentioned? The one about Adamantite?¡± Nelson asked

    ¡°The orbital launch uh¡±

    ¡°Platform¡± Yamato reminded the King

    ¡°Yeah the Orbital Launch uh- Platform¡± The King continued

    ¡°You see, we were planning to build one over at our base back at the endless grasslands. While I don¡¯t know the exact specifics, it is a giant structure used to launch objects into space¡± Nelson explained

    ¡°Space?¡± The king was now even more confused

    ¡°A realm above the clouds, a realm outside this land itself.¡±

    The king then pretended to understand what Nelson said and continued with his questioning

    ¡°Okay, then what exactly do you launch to this so called ¡°space¡±¡° The King asked still a bit confused

    ¡°I apologize for being a bit technical, but we are going to send a machine called a ¡°Satellite¡±. And as I said earlier, this will be our eye in the sky¡± Nelson explained

    ¡°You mean that?¡±

    ¡°Yes my King, it is capable of observing the world far from the reach of your enemies.¡±

    This prospect then excited the King, no this was simply an amazing tool! He would obtain a massive intelligence advantage over other Kingdoms and would be able to react to a threat much, much quicker. The King wasn¡¯t expecting the outsiders to have this kind of ¡°power¡± but it was a lucky find nonetheless. Having information is almost as good as having good weapons after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that in exchange for information coming from those ¡°satelites¡± of yours you would want a better split am I right¡± The King said with a smile.

    ¡°How does a 50/50 split sound?¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Deal¡±

 Chapter 26: Humanitarian effort

    ¡°Uh excuse me your Majesty and Mr. Nelson sir?¡± Yamato interrupted the two men who were very happy about the deal.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but we won¡¯t be able to immediately start mining¡± Yamato said.

    ¡°But why?¡± The King asked, a bit alarmed.

    ¡°Well, since you and Ambassador Nelson already made a deal, I guess this is a good time to explain just how we will go about mining the Mithril and Adamantite¡± Yamato continued

    ¡°First we need to survey the mining area and take a closer look at potential environmental effects, amount of ore underneath, soil quality etc. And then we also have to assemble the mining equipment on site since it is too large to transport as it is will need to be carried piece by piece. Then there¡¯s personnel involved, the security, the transport, you get the idea¡± Yamato explained

    But before the King could reply Yamato immediately continued as if he forgot something.

    ¡°Oh and Mr. Nelson, I would like for you to formally request a permit for us to make a Mithril and Adamantite processing plant here at Nelithea since it would be too much of a hassle to bring back all the Ore back to Earth if we want to maintain a steady flow of production¡± Yamato added.

    ¡°Uh I see¡± Nelson replied still a bit dumbfounded

    ¡°Then about those satellite images¡± Nelson faced the King once more but was immediately interrupted by Yamato again.

    ¡°Uh about that Mr. Nelson¡±

    ¡°What is it again?¡±

    ¡°Making the Orbital Launch platform will also take some time, actually it will take a lot of time¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you guys just dig a hole and stick some high tech equipment over it?¡± Nelson asked a little bit confused

    ¡°That¡¯s a gross over simplification. We need to survey the soil to see if would be able to take on the weight of the structure, if not then we need to reinforce itl. And then we begin to construct the actual launcher but it¡¯s going to take a while longer than the mines or the plants since it is a very complex piece of engineering¡± Yamato explained

    An awkward silence then befell the room once again.

    ¡°A-ahem¡± the King coughed interrupting the thick awkward atmosphere

    ¡°How long do you think it will take for you to start the mining operations?¡± The King asked

    ¡°Hmm let¡¯s see, the Survey alone could take up to 1 to 2 months, and the construction of the site could take between 3-4 months same with the construction of the processing plants¡± Yamato clarified

    ¡°What about the satellite?¡± Nelson asked

    ¡°Oh that one will take about a half a year to a year, depending on the condition of the soil really¡±

    Nelson just breathed a sigh of defeat as he cursed his lack of interest in technology.

    ¡°Oh so we will get the metals first before the Satellite?¡± The King asked feeling a little triumphant

    ¡°Yes most likely¡± Yamato said without hesitation.

    The king looked at Nelson and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Ambassador, since I am a kind and generous King. I am willing to lower the split to 60/40 even though you still don¡¯t have the Satellite. After all we did already make a deal, consider it as an incentive to finish this thing you are building as soon as possible¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Thank you your Majesty¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Now then let us proceed to our next agenda¡± Nelson now changing the topic

    ¡°Please take the floor Dr. Susan and Prof. Leia¡± The two women then stood up and introduced themselves.

    ¡°Your Majesty I am Dr. Susan Chang, part of the Nelithea humanitarian effort¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty I am Prof. Leia Bartholomew, also part of the Nelithea humanitarian effort¡±

    Both women stood up and bowed to the King.

    ¡°Humanitarian effort?¡± The King asked

    ¡°Allow me to explain¡± Dr. Susan said as she explained their purpose

    ¡°To simply put, we are here to provide aid in education and medicine.¡±

    ¡°Education and Medicine? Why? What will you gain from this?¡± The King curiously asked

    ¡°Well, on the side of Medicine, we will have something to gain.¡± Dr. Susan replied

    ¡°Our world has great interest in the micro-organisms from Nelithea, for they can potentially hold the cure for some diseases back at home¡± Dr. Susan explained

    ¡°Mirco-organisms?¡± The king asked a bit perplexed

    ¡°Uh, very smallcreaturesthat cause diseases like the common cold¡±

    ¡°Is that why healing magic is unable to heal diseases?¡± The king curiously asked

    ¡°Yes. I observed that healing magic can only regenerate damaged body parts, but is unable to heal even the common cold.¡±

    ¡°Still you do have access to alchemical ¡°medicine¡± but I suppose those are expensive correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes they are, plus alchemical products aren¡¯t really used as medicine but mostly used for battle and other things. Admittedly we still rely on herbs and roots to cure ailments but they aren¡¯t that effective.¡± The King shook his head.

    ¡°I see, but don¡¯t worry we will provide aid in curing these diseases while doing our own research. Don¡¯t worry we will not just leave you in the dark if new medicine is developed.¡± Dr. Susan continued

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no catch to this? Don¡¯t you want a reward?¡± The king asked obviously a bit cautious

    ¡°No need, my King. I am only here to do my job, nothing more nothing less¡±

    ¡°I see, then I accept your assistance. Please take care of my people¡± The King humbly asked Dr. Susan

    ¡°With pleasure your majesty¡±

    ¡°And now you uh, Professor Leia. Why education?¡± The King then focused his attention to the motherly looking woman

    ¡°You see, the Earth believes that education is a right that must be bestowed to all. And not only that but it will also open a door of opportunities for an individual and elevate himself to higher level¡± Prof. Leiapassionately replied.

    ¡°That is good and all, but how can I be sure that you aren¡¯t here to influence the mind of my people¡± The King asked surprising both Leia and Nelson.

    Nelson knew why the King was being cautious; after all, throughout earth¡¯s history humans have successfully conquered each by influencing the populace, either by religion or a promise of enlightenment. He could only hope that Leia will be able to convince the King that it wasn¡¯t her goal.

    ¡°Oh I expected this much¡± Leia said nonchalantly, surprising Nelson.

    ¡°Rest assured your Majesty, I am here only to teach your writing and simple arithmetic. I have no ulterior motive¡± Leia then continued

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t trust then the moment I try something funny, you are free to arrest me. Even to cut off my head yourself¡± Leia said shocking everyone in the room.

    ¡°Leia what are you-¡± Nelson said but was interrupted by Leia

    ¡°I have been to many outreach programs throughout the earth and despite our advancements it pains me to see that there still people unable to read and write. Hence why I have devoted much of my life to teaching, because I dream of a world where people are no longer ignorant.¡± Leia said with a serious expression on her face

    ¡°Plus having a more educated populace will help your Kingdom a lot in the future your majesty¡± Leia¡¯s normal smile then returned

    ¡°HAHA¡± The king let out a hearty laugh

    ¡°I respect your passion Professor Leia. So be it, I accept your offer and I am prepared to give you any kind of assistance in this endeavor as well. Please take care of my people¡±

    ¡°You can count on me your majesty¡± Leia smiled at the King.

    ¡°And now it¡¯s ugh your turn Steven¡± Nelson said as if awaiting embarrassment

    ¡°Your majesty, King Xavier Aleria. My name is Steven Irwin¡± Steven said as he stood up to bow

    ¡°What is your purpose here?¡± The King asked

    ¡°I will be quick with this then.¡± Steven said with excitement

    ¡°Please give me permission to view your catalogue of creatures and permission to capture some of the animals found in your territory¡± Steven excitedly exclaimed

    The King then glanced at Steven and then at Nelson. When Nelson and the King made eye contact, Nelson simply shook his head and sighed

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The King was again perplexed

    ¡°Yes!¡± Steven exclaimed

    ¡°O-okay permission granted, you may sit down now¡±

    ¡°Thank you your majesty!¡± Steven sat back down as a different kind of awkward atmosphere befell the room.

    But one of them was very excited since it was finally his turn to ask the King.

    Karl was waiting for this exact moment that he didn¡¯t even wait for Nelson¡¯s introduction, he simply stood up immediately and introduced himself on his own.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am Karl Hoffman, theoretical physicist¡± Karl exclaimed as he bowed

    ¡°Physi-what? No matter what is your purpose here young man¡± The King asked to which Karl excitedly replied

    ¡°Please let me study and research Magic!¡±

 Chapter 27: Intuition

    ¡°Study and research magic? Do you want to be a sorcerer?¡± The King asked Karl

    ¡°No, your majesty I simply want to do a comprehensive scientific study of the phenomenon known as magic.¡± Karl clarified.

    ¡°Scientific study? Please explain yourself¡± The King replied

    ¡°Very well your Majesty¡± Karl then straightened his posture and began his speech

    ¡°I would like to study just how magic works through the lens of science. Meaning I will use my understanding of the physical world and various tools just to see how magic truly works!¡± Karl exclaimed

    ¡°The people of Nelithea just think of Magic as nothing more than a supernatural phenomenon and nothing more and I find that unacceptable! You see your majesty back in my world Magic doesn¡¯t exist and is treated nothing more than fantasy, but over here it is part of reality, an observable phenomenon. It is no longer a ¡°supernatural¡± occurrence but a ¡°natural¡¯ one. As natural as gravity, as natural as light, as natural as us and I want nothing more than to understand and tame this new ¡°force¡±¡° Karl spoke passionately.

    ¡°I see, but wouldn¡¯t letting you research and study magic be the same as me handing out our strongest assets to your people?¡± The King voiced his concern

    ¡°Education, goods, raw material are one thing, but magic is our most powerful weapon. Pardon me for being rude, but I still don¡¯t trust your people completely. After all you suddenly appeared in this world without warning.¡± The King continued.

    ¡°I understand your concern, but do not worry your majesty.¡± Karl replied almost immediately

    ¡°My research will benefit you as well since I plan to share whatever things I discover to you and your people, after all I believe that knowledge is a right that all people regardless of status should enjoy.¡± Karl continued.

    ¡°Well, even if I give you permission, it still means nothing¡± The King replied with a noticeable disappointment

    ¡°W-hy?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°All I need are some books, or maybe even a few high level sorcerers from Dawnward¡± Karl getting a bit desperate now

    ¡°The problem is Dawnward itself¡± The king revealed

    ¡°What do you mean your Majesty¡±

    ¡°Dawnward is an exclusive institution, and they hold all the books and records that contain all the more profound knowledge on magic¡± The King then paused

    ¡°They will not let anyone enter and take away these books for they hold great power, they fear that if the knowledge recorded within their walls fell into the wrong hands it will lead to catastrophe. Only the members of the institution are allowed to view these books and are greatly disciplined in the art of magic to make sure they will not lose their way.¡± The King then said as he looked at Karl

    ¡°There have been cases of them disposing of former members who went down the wrong path and abused their power¡±

    Karl looked down as if he was deep in thought, and suddenly he laughed. An awkward kind of laugh that contained many emotions, but the most prominent one was joy.

    ¡°No problem your Majesty, there is a simple solution to this¡± Karl repliedFind this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Let me become a member of the Magical institute Dawnward¡± Karl said as he raised his hand with an open palm towards the King

    ¡°What?¡± The King jolted in surprise

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect solution! You said they will only allow members correct? Then I will become a member of their institution. I believe that I will be able to contribute a lot to the research of magic and elevate it to new heights!¡± Karl was now brimming with confidence and enthusiasm.

    ¡°How about it your majesty? I¡¯m sure that if you can put in a few good words for me?¡± Karl said with a smug confident smile plastered on his face

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡± The King laughed

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone with this much passion for a long time¡± The King exclaimed

    ¡°But, I won¡¯t put in a word for you¡± The King said in a serious voice

    Karl was shaken for a bit but then the King continued

    ¡°How about you convince them to let you join instead?¡± The King suggested to Karl

    ¡°Really?¡± Karl replied in a hopeful tone.

    ¡°But you are leaving today right? Then let¡¯s do it now. Tell one of the guards outside that I am calling for Grand Scholar Silver Eye of the Dawnward institute. You can then wait for him at the castle reception area.¡± The King ordered

    ¡°Sorry that I had to make you do it yourself but we still have much to discuss here with Mr. Nelson. Plus from your passionate speech, I can see that you probably can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± The King said in an apologetic voice

    ¡°No problem your majesty! Then I shall excuse myself and do just that¡± Karl said as he excused himself and went outside the room.

    Nelson shook his head and looked at the king once again

    ¡°I am sorry about his manners your majesty¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, young people are like that anyway.¡± The King replied

    ¡°Now then, let us start our main agenda Mr. Nelson¡±

    ¡°Yes I see it is time for that it seems¡± Nelson then replied

    ¡°Let us now talk about the Military¡± The King smiled

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Grand Scholar Silver Eye was pacing through the halls of Dawnward. He enjoyed seeing these young pupils eagerly study magic in their classes, but most of all he was most proud of his pupil Burning Rose. Her talent and passion made her an unprecedented prodigy of magic obtaining the prestigious rank of Scholar in such a young age

    This made him happy because he had found a worthy successor his position as Grand Scholar. He knew that he was getting old and that one day someone had to take over and knew that it would Burning Rose. His intuition was telling him that the world of magic will enter a renaissance in the coming years and he trusted it. After all it was because of his intuition that he took in Burning Rose under his wing.

    ¡°The future looks bright for Dawnward¡± Silver Eye said to himself

    ¡°Now if only I could do something her attitude. No matter, she is still young and will learn many more things in the coming years.¡± Silver Eye continued confident in his own thoughts.

    Suddenly a parrot landed on his shoulder and talked.

    ¡°Grand scholar Silver Eye, it seems you have been summoned by the King himself to the castle, they say it is urgent. There are knights waiting for you outside the institute.¡± The Parrot said in a deep voice that didn¡¯t match it¡¯s cute and colourful appearance

    ¡°The King? Why? No matter, I will go see him now¡± Silver Eye replied as he moved towards the entrance of the institute

    ¡°Let me go with you¡± The parrot added

    ¡°The Outsiders are currently still at the castle correct? I believe this has something to do with them. I will protect you just in case something unexpected happens¡± The Parrot continued

    ¡°As you wish¡± Silver Eye agreed

    Silver Eye was then escorted by knights back to Castle and was lead to the castle reception area but the one waiting for him wasn¡¯t the King, it was someone else. It was a tall blonde man with blue eyes wearing an unfamiliar looking coat. He recognized the man, it was the same man Burning Rose humiliated at the Banquet.

    ¡°So, it seems he¡¯s here to make us apologize for that incident¡±Silver eye thought to himself.

    The man, upon seeing, him quickly walked forward to approach him.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s the old man from the banquet!¡± The Outsider said in a joyful voice which perplexed the old man. He was expecting his mood to be a little more sour because of the incident.

    ¡°Then this will make things easier¡± The outsider said.

    What happened next was something Silver Eye never expected; The man bowed in front of him almost begging him for one thing. A request that he never thought he would hear from an outsider

    ¡°Please let me become a member of the Dawnward Magic institute!¡±

 Chapter 28: Flame

    ¡°What?¡± Silver Eye mindlessly replied

    ¡°Oh how rude of me let me introduce myself¡± Karl said as he fixed himself up

    ¡°Goo day to you Grand Scholar, I am Karl Hoffman Theoretical physicist from Earth.¡± Karl said as he stretched out his left hand gesturing for a hand shake

    ¡°Uhm, Good day to you too young man. I am Grand Scholar Silver Eye, head sorcerer of the Magic institute Dawnward¡± Silver Eye then shook Karl¡¯s hand

    ¡°Please, let us sit down first. We have much to discuss¡± Karl said as he gestured to sit down at a nearby table

    Karl and Silver Eye then sat down opposite of each other. With them now sitting face to face Silver Eye can see a bright glimmer of enthusiasm radiating from the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ahem, so you say you want to join Dawnward? Why?¡± Silver Eye asked

    ¡°I want to study magic¡± Karl replied immediately

    ¡°You want to be a sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°No, not exactly but that would also be nice.¡± Karl began to explain

    ¡°I simply want to understand magic in a more intimate way, that is all. I believe that by understanding the fundamental laws that govern magic we would be able to use it more effectively¡±

    Karl then looked at Silver Eye with great intent

    ¡°Hence why I need your institution¡¯s help. I need the knowledge accumulated within the walls of Dawnward to further my research into this mysterious force. I tried studying with just the adventurers but I¡¯ve reached a road block and cannot continue any further¡± Karl added

    ¡°I see, while I respect your desire for knowledge, I simply cannot grant your request¡± Silver Eye replied disapprovingly

    ¡°First off, you¡¯re an outsider. You are not a part of this world. Second, I can¡¯t sense any Mana from you meaning it is impossible for you to use any magic, and our institute only accepts talented individuals who have massive potentials hidden inside of them.¡± Silver Eye continued but Karl interrupted him

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t sense any mana from me? Then how about the knights around this room? Do they have Mana?¡± Karl asked

    Silver Eye was taken aback by the sudden question but did not think much of it.

    ¡°As for the knights, I can sense Mana from them, albeit very small since they don¡¯t really use magic. You outsiders are completely devoid of Mana it seems which is strange actually since every living thing in Nelithea has a little bit of Mana in them¡± Silver Eye replied earnestly

    ¡°Interesting bit of information, I have to record this later when I get back to my room¡± Karl said to himself as if deep in thought.

    ¡°Oh and please continue mentioning the reasons for refusing my entry into Dawnward¡±

    ¡°Oh uh, and lastly most of the accumulated knowledge inside of Dawnward is forbidden. Sealed away from others due the power contained in the spells they hide. We simply cannot allow such power to fall to the wrong hands, even I don¡¯t come near some of the ancient spell books simply because I fear that I might lose my way¡± Silver Eye shook his headEnjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid then¡± Karl said while looking at the old man¡¯s eyes

    ¡°Pardon¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of magic¡± Karl said in a completely serious tone

    Silver Eye felt a little insulted by the man¡¯s words but he knew there was some truth to it, but he still intended to defend himself nonetheless.

    ¡°How can I be afraid of Magic when I am the head of a magic institute? You are not making any sense¡± Silver Eye responded

    ¡°You only say that because you do not know of the power of the spells that lay hidden inside the chambers of Dawnward. You do not know the dangers of the misuse of magic, you do not know just how frightening magic can be!¡± Silver Eye now started to raise his voice

    ¡°But unless you are willing to tread that dangerous path to the unknown, you will forever be stuck in one place. Stagnating and decaying unable to move forward and after sometime you will move backwards losing that little bit of progress you had¡± Karl retorted.

    ¡°Let me tell you of a story Mr. Grand scholar. A story of how we got here¡±

    ¡°How you got here?¡± Silver Eye was confused

    ¡°How we opened that portal that leads to your world to be exact¡± Karl clarified

    ¡°You see we didn¡¯t intend to find your world, but we were intending on finding a way to reach other ¡°worlds¡±¡° Karl began his explanation

    ¡°Back on my world, no, my universe, we were looking for a way to travel to the distant stars¡±

    ¡°Travel to the stars? You mean those lights In the night sky are places we can reach?¡± Silver eye couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.

    ¡°Yes, and so are the moon and the sun. Oh and by the way, we have already started living on our moon and even went beyond it to a nearby planet. But let¡¯s stop this now since we are getting off track¡± Karl continued

    ¡°They have people living on their moon? Am I hearing things? What is he talking about?¡±Silver Eye thought to himself trying to make sense of what the Blonde man just revealed.

    ¡°Ahem, so even though we could reach the nearby plants we still wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome the vast distances that lay in between the stars. So we tried to find a solution, we tried tearing a hole through space time and make worm holes.¡± Karl said confidently

    At this point Silver Eye was just sitting there and listening, he simply didn¡¯t know what to say at this point.

    ¡°But here¡¯s the catch, if we did something wrong or miscalculated we could have destroyed our world. We could have created a force of nature called a black hole and it would have devoured our planet thus killing our entire race¡±

    These words made Silver Eye shudder. He couldn¡¯t imagine the forces these Outsiders were tempering with.

    ¡°Do you see what I¡¯m trying to say now? If we didn¡¯t push though despite all the dangers, we wouldn¡¯t be here. If we let stayed at where we were because it was safe we wouldn¡¯t have moved forward. This is the difference between your world and my world, we are not afraid of the risks¡± Karl said in a proud tone

    ¡°But what will you gain from learning magic? Your people already command such powerful forces yet to you seek do dabble your hand into Magic? You can¡¯t even use magic since you don¡¯t have Mana!¡± Silver eye raised his voice

    ¡°Knowledge, I will gain knowledge¡± Karl responded almost immediately

    ¡°If I discover the hidden rules of magic then it will bring unprecedented gifts to both your world and mine! We would be able to completely tame magic and make it bend to our will! Do you not see the door of opportunities that can be unlocked once we have obtained knowledge of these rules? Let me join your institution and together we will raise ourselves to new heights and reach new sights along the way! Let me help you overcome your fear, let me help you move forward¡± Karl exclaimed has he stood up and stared at Silver eye with his arm stretched out.

    But Silver Eye was having a different experience altogether. While Karl was busy making his speech Silver Eye saw something in Karl¡¯s eyes. He saw a bright burning flame of passion, hunger, and curiosity. A flame that he was all too familiar with; the same flame he saw within Burning Rose. And against his common sense and better judgement he once again followed his instinct, his intuition. He knew what had to be done.

    ¡°I see, then I accept you offer. I will allow you entry into Dawnward!¡± Silver eye declared in a loud excited voice.

 Chapter 29: Different outcome

    Karl couldn¡¯t believe his ears, the Grand Scholar agreed to let him enter the magic institute! His heart and mind were now filled with joy and he tried his best to stop himself from jumping in joy. Right now he could feel that there was stupid grin plastered on his face but this was only a small amount of his inner jubilations leaking out.

    ¡°But there will be conditions¡± Silver Eye then added.

    ¡°Yes of course, I don¡¯t mind¡±

    Karl at this point doesn¡¯t care what the old man¡¯s conditions were. Heck he doesn¡¯t even care if he has to clean the toilets in exchange. Right now the door was opening right in front of him and all he has to do is enter it.

    ¡°First off since you are unable to use magic I cannot accept you as a student of the institution¡± Silver Eye explained

    ¡°But, I will give you a special rank; Seeker¡± Silver Eye clarified

    ¡°Seeker?¡± Karl now a bit perplexed.

    ¡°Yes, Seeker. This title is my response to your determination in finding the truths behind magic, think of it as way of respecting you passion¡± Silver Eye explained while smiling

    ¡°But your rank will have a few privileges and limits. You will be allowed to take residence inside the Institute itself, you can also carry with you any ¡°instrument¡± that you deem useful for your endeavours. However, you will not be allowed to see the higher level ancient books hidden away in the archives for now atleast¡±

    ¡°For now?¡±

    ¡°DIdn¡¯t you say you were here to find the hidden rules of magic? With every new discovery you make, your clearance level will also be increased. At first you will only be allowed General Archives and from there you can work your way up. Don¡¯t worry, not everyone is allowed into the more secretive archives, not even the scholars. It is as you say, I am afraid of them losing their way and abusing their power¡± Silver Eye continued

    ¡°I can live with that, anything else?¡± Karl asked with enthusiasm

    ¡°You will also be assigned a partner to assist you in your work. After all you are not able to use magic so having someone who is able to will greatly increase the speed of you progress. Don¡¯t worry the person I will assign as your partner is every bit as passionate as you when it comes to magic research. She happens to be the candidate for the next Grand Scholar¡± Silver Eye exclaimed

    ¡°I see, that is indeed very helpful, and I do understand that you need to keep an eye on me since I am still an outsider am I correct?¡± Karl smiled at the old man

    ¡°Very perceptive, but please don¡¯t think bad of it¡± Silver Eye apologetically said

    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Karl declared

    ¡°Oh and by the way, how can I contact you once I am ready. I mean it might take 1 to 2 weeks for me to prepare my things and get permission from my higher ups¡± Karl explainedThis content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Ah do not worry, I have eyes everywhere¡± Silver Eye said as he looked at the parrot resting on his shoulder

    ¡°Once you arrive back at Lancia, be it the castle or somewhere else, I will personally come and pick you up¡±

    ¡°Oh I see thank you very much. I look forward to working with you in the foreseeable future¡± Karl bowed to Silver Eye once again.

    ¡°As do I, young man. May we enter a golden age together¡± Silver eye replied

    ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry for taking up your time. You must be really busy since you are the head of Dawnward after all¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It was a fruitful meeting anyway. Well then if you have nothing more to ask, then I will now take my leave¡± Silver Eye said as he excuse himself.

    Karl now walked back to the meeting room with his mind high in the clouds. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was allowed entry into such a prestigious institute. He could not have asked for something better. He has done it, he has taken the plunge into the unknown and will pioneer a new field in science.

    He also appreciated the rank he was given, it gave him a lot of perks and at the same time it gave him incentives to work hard towards his goal. Plus he will get a partner who was equally as passionate as him, at least according to Silver Eye. He hopes that he could get along with her. Then it hit him and he suddenly stopped dead on his tracks

    ¡°Wait a minute, her?¡± Karl stopped walking as if only remembering this important detail.

    Then the image of the red haired woman at the banquet flashed through his mind.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡± Karl said to himself as if bracing for disaster. He hoped deep in heart that his guess was wrong

    Karl then began walking again, but surprisingly he bumped into Nelson and others along with the King. It seems the meeting was over and both the King and Nelson were all smiles. It seemed that they were both satisfied with whatever agreement they reached. The King then noticed Karl walking down the hall and smiled at him

    ¡°So, how did it go young man?¡± The King asked Karl

    ¡°He accepted me into the institute your Majesty. I cannot express my gratitude enough, don¡¯t worry I will be able to repay with new insights on magic!¡± Karl replied to the King excitedly

    The King only smiled back as Karl joined the rest of delegation. Then he glanced at Nelson who¡¯s smile looked very ¡°frightening¡±. Nelson¡¯s smile gave him the impression that everything went according to his plan, but Karl paid him no heed. After all, he doesn¡¯t care about politics.

    The King then escorted them back at the square where an Airbus was waiting for them; it was now time to head back to Fort Spearhead.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Silver Eye was now a few meters away from the castle premises when the parrot on his shoulder talked to him once more.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The parrot asked

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Silver Eye feigning ignorance

    ¡°You know exactly what I meant, the Outsider. Why did you accept him?¡± The Parrot asked in an agitated voice

    Silver Eye paused for a moment and then made his reply

    ¡°I saw it in him too, a bright flame burning in his eyes, the same flame I saw in Burning Rose. The burning desire to learn is not something I can ignore and I know that he will bring great gifts to magic¡± Silver Eye said reassuring the Parrot

    ¡°It¡¯s your intuition again isn¡¯t it¡± The Parrot asked a bit sceptical

    ¡°Why of course, have I ever been wrong?¡± Silver Eye asked

    ¡°You were never wrong about the people and their future contributions to magic, but the first time you listened to your intuition. Disaster happened¡± The Parrot said in an ominous tone

    Silver Eye then stopped and a pained expression can be seen on his face.

    ¡°This time it will be different¡± He said in a hopeful voice

    ¡°I believe that Burning Rose and Karl Hoffman will go down a different path. I know that this time, there will be a different outcome.¡±

 Chapter 30: Historic moment

    While Karl was waiting for Silver Eye to arrive the meeting with king continued. Nelson and the King were now discussing military relations, and this was the most vital part of the negotiations.

    ¡°Now let us begin with a simple and absurd request¡± The King began the talks

    ¡°Will you sell me your weapons?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°It was worth a try¡±

    The King and Nelson then laughed at the King¡¯s request.

    ¡°Now let us talk seriously, I would like to ask for your assistance with defending against the demonic horde. Hence I wanted to suggest a joint defensive line encompassing the endless grasslands.¡± The King now talked in a serious voice.

    ¡°As you may have seen the Demons appeared on the Endless grasslands, that is no coincidence since it is where they always come from.¡±

    ¡°You mean they always attack from Grasslands? What about the Orc warlands? Can¡¯t they just pass through there?¡± Nelson asked the King

    ¡°Yes they always come from the Endless grasslands, hence why Aleria has never dared try to expand and take it. We don¡¯t know why but they always appear there.¡± The King said shaking his head

    ¡°And the most perplexing thing is that we don¡¯t even know how they get there in the first place since the Mystic forest stand in its way. And believe me the creatures of the Mystic forest are friendly to no one¡±

    Nelson was suddenly deep in thought. He rubbed his chin as if he racked he appeared to rack his brain over something.

    ¡°How often do the demons attack?¡± Nelson asked the King

    ¡°Not very often, but the demonic horde that attacked Larien village at the time was the largest recorded in recent memory, yet when you arrived they all retreated¡± The King replied

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t the demons normally retreat?¡± Nelson once again asked the King

    ¡°No, the demons normally fight to the last monster, they never once retreated. Battles with them are grueling fights that test the limits of men.¡±

    ¡°How very strange¡± Nelson said as he was deep in thought

    ¡°No matter, I was already going ask you the same thing about establishing a defensive line. I¡¯m glad we both thought of the same thing¡± Nelson said

    ¡°Great now it¡¯s your turn, what else do you want out of this agreement?¡± The King asked NelsonStolen story; please report.

    ¡°I would like to suggest doing Joint military exercises between our armies¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Joint military exercises?¡±

    ¡°It is a way for the military of allied nations to learn from each other and deepen their relationship. Basically we can teach each other a bit of our tactics and skills. Truth be told I think this will be difficult because the of the vast difference in our fighting styles and weapons, but I am confident we can establish a midpoint¡± Nelson explained

    ¡°Hmm, I like that idea since we are going to establish a joint defense line anyway, a better understanding of each other¡¯s way of fighting will indeed be beneficial¡± The King agreed

    ¡°Then I will send the General in charge of the army to meet with your generals at one point so they could work out the details of the exercises, which bring me to my last request¡±.

    ¡°Last request?¡± The King curiously asked

    ¡°Yes your majesty I would like to establish a formal earth embassy on Lancia¡± Nelson declared

    ¡°Embassy?¡±

    ¡°A building where I and some of my staff to live in while fulfilling my diplomatic tasks for Nelithea¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I plan to stay at the capital to continue my duty as representative of the Earth to Aleria¡± Nelson continued

    ¡°I see, but why?¡± The King asked

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this like purposely placing yourself in enemy territory?¡±

    ¡°No your Majesty, this is a common practice among nations back on Earth. You see diplomacy isn¡¯t just a one time deal, it is a continuous endeavor between nations as interests and relations gradually shift as time goes on¡± Nelson continued

    ¡°And besides, it will be hard for me to come over here from Fort Spearhead every time we need to talk, not to mention the planned mining projects, the humanitarian effort etc. It would be more efficient if we had a place in the city¡±

    The King was then deep in thought, on one hand this was indeed more efficient but at the same time this was like drinking poison. He is allowing a foreign entity to establish a foothold in his territory, in the capital itself no less. But alas the benefits of this arrangement far outweigh the cons for now, because he knows this will be a deterrent.

    He was not na?ve, he knows there are spies from Naztec within his territory, just this month they have captured two rats entrenched deep into his city. It also the fact that he also has spies scattered across the Naztec territory itself in order to monitor their activity.

    The presence of the Outsiders will keep the Naztec empire from trying to escalate the friction between them, since he knows that news about their recent endeavors must have reached their ears by now. All in all, he had more to gain than he had to lose, even so he could not shake the feeling that he was playing right into Nelson¡¯s hand

    ¡°I see, then I accept your request¡± The King said reluctantly.

    ¡°But give me a week to prepare you a suitable place, I can¡¯t just give you random place to stay. I need to at least make it worthy of you.¡± The King continued

    ¡°Very well, I do plan on returning in a week to formalize our agreements through a signing of contracts anyway.¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°Oh yes, we still need to put all of this in paper otherwise it will be worthless. After all a signed document is worth more than a promise by mouth¡± The King agreed

    Nelson then stood up from where he sat and walked towards the King, with the King also doing the same. They made half way on the left of the round table and faced each other.

    ¡°Well, Your Majety Xavier. I hope we can continue to work together for the mutal benefit of both our worlds¡± Nelson said as he stretched out his left hand for a handshake

    ¡°Yes, may this meeting lead to a bountiful and deep relationship between our people¡± The King then returned his gesture

    But just like the first time, they once again shared a firm handshake.

    And thus the historic event that would later be known as the first Lancia convention has reached its conclusion.

 Chapter 31: Doubts

    Elsewhere a man can be seen walking towards the adventurer¡¯s hub in Larien while deep in thought. It was none other than captain Clarks, the scolding he received from Nelson still fresh in his mind. He was having doubts about his goals, his entire person.

    Christopher ever since he was young always thought of soldiers as heroic. They viewed them as paragons of good protecting those who cannot stand up for himself. And all throughout his career as a soldier, this view of his never changed. He always believed he did the right thing.

    When he first arrived in Nelithea this part of him didn¡¯t change, this was evident during his scouting mission that ended with him and his men fending off a demonic horde.

    He didn¡¯t have to help the villagers, and his actions even put his men at risk when they fought an unknown threat head on. But he did it anyway, because he wanted to help. But Nelson''s words echoed through his mind and just won''t leave him in peace.

    ¡°You are not here to play hero¡±

    As he walked along the road to the hub he saw children running around and playing, their faces free of any worry and he could see genuine happiness in their faces. Usually these children would stop and stare at him, but since today he decided to not wear his exoskeleton he didn¡¯t stand out much even with his military uniform.

    Still there were people who walked up to greet him, those people were the ones he personally saved two years ago. These people feel eternal gratitude toward him and will always stop whatever they are doing just to greet him.

    ¡°Good day to you Captain Clarks¡± An elderly woman said as he passed by

    ¡°Good day to you too ma¡¯am¡± Clarks replied with a smile

    This was the norm for him now, but not just for him, but for every soldier stationed in Larien.

    After a few more minutes of walking he finally reached the adventurer¡¯s hub.

    The building wasn¡¯t anything fancy, it was you typical medieval structure with stone walls and a wooden roof, though it should be noted that the hub itself encompasses a large area since it receives a lot of adventurer¡¯s every day, plus the people who work for the guild stay within the building.

    He then entered thehub and was immediately greeted by the clerks working for the guild despite them looking busier than usual today. He was a familiar face here, since he would often mingle with the adventurers and eat the local cuisine.

    ¡°Good day to you Mr. Clarks, how can we be of service today?¡± A blonde woman wearing something that resembled the average office attire on earth said as she walked up to him.

    Clarks could see that she was very busy with the beads of sweat forming on her forehead and the fact that she was briskly walking before she noticed him. In fact everyone in the reception hall looked like they were in some kind of last minute crunch.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Are you okay? Everyone seems to be really busy today. Did something happen?¡± Clarks asked the blonde clerk

    ¡°Oh, yes. There was a surge of adventurers that came in.¡± The woman said as she shook her head

    ¡°After you guys defeated those Manticores the amount of adventurers visiting Larien has increased. It seemed that Mystic forest related requests and jobs have become real popular recently.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a huge pain¡± Clarks commented

    ¡°Yeah it kinda is, at this rate we might need to expand the hub because if this trend keeps up we might even have adventurers lined up outside the guild and we probably won¡¯t be able to handle them all.¡± The Clerk said feeling a little dejected

    ¡°Thankfully the guild has agreed to send in more staff, but they won¡¯t be here in another week, as for the expansion we were thinking of building a second hub somewhere in the village¡± The Clerk said as she regained a little bit of her smile

    Clarks was a little amused at this sight because it felt too familiar. It looked like the average scene at any firm back on earth, with people always busy and walking around nonstop.

    ¡°I guess office work is still a pain no matter the world¡±Clarks said to himself.

    ¡°Oh would you like for me to find you a table to sit on? I mean the canteen is full right now, but the staff probably reserved a seat for you since you always come here anyway. The chef is also excited for you try his new dish¡± The Clerk said as she puffed out her chest while smiling

    ¡°Thank you, that would be lovely.¡± Clarks replied

    ¡°Right this way Mr. follow my lead¡± The clerk said as she lead him to the canteen

    And as she described earlier, the place was indeed full of people. Large half naked muscled men with axes or spears, fully armored men, cloaked magic users, heck even a few elves and dwarves were present. It truly was a packed place, yet they were still able to reserve a table just for him.

    As he sat down to the table and prepared to order whatever it is the chef was proud of, a group of three unruly men entered the canteen. They were large men with battle scars and tattoos, yet their actions are almost too juvenile.

    They noticed that there was no seat available and immediately tried to force people out of their tables. They picked on the nearest table to them which seated four adventurers. Two men and two women, although one of the girls was very short and quite frankly looked like a little girl.

    They walked up to the 4 adventurers and tried to intimidate them.

    ¡°Hey ugly, this is our seats go find someone else to bother¡± The little lady said in an angry voice

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A little girl trying to act tough? Haha, are the men with you so weak that they feel the need for a little girl to speak for them¡± The largest man of the three sneered

    ¡°ENOUGH¡± One of the men sitting at the table screamed at the men.

    The man looked young and was sporting some brand new armor that he probably purchased recently.

    ¡°Oh hoho, what¡¯s this, you want to fight? Well bring it on. And after I beat you, I¡¯ll be taking that sweet looking armor of yours.¡± The man replied

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you try then¡± The other man with the adventurers replied, this man was wielding a rather large axe that also looked brand new.

    ¡°Draug, Roman, stop this. Don¡¯t get baited into a fight please¡± The other woman with them begged.

    Everyone could see that the two men were at a disadvantage not only in numbers but in size, while the axe wielding man was rather large, his companion however wasn¡¯t. Even If the women with them joined they would probably still get overpowered.

    Things were about to get ugly until largest man of the three instigators felt a tap on from behind, when he looked back he saw a dark skinned man wearing a strange looking grey uniform. It was none other than captain Clarks

    ¡°Sir, I would like for you to think carefully about what you are about to do next.¡± Captain Clarks said in a calm manner

    ¡°Make the wrong move and someone might get hurt¡± Captain Clarks said with a smile

 Chapter 32: Knock out

    ¡°And who are you?¡± The large man looked back at Captain Clarks.

    The captain could feel that he was being evaluated by the man and his companions; he could feel that he was also being underestimated.

    ¡°Well if you must know, I am Captain Christopher Clarks member of the Special UN task force designated to Nelithea. But to you, I am simply an Outsider¡± Captain Clarks said with a smile

    ¡°Outsider¡± The three men murmured to themselves

    The moment Christopher announced his identity the canteen went silent, not because they were afraid, but because of anticipation. They once again wanted to see an Outsider in action.

    ¡°An Outsider you say, but you don¡¯t look any different from any of us¡± One of the men replied

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Largest man among the three asked.

    Christopher then realized that he was probably the group¡¯s leader seeing as he looks the strongest. He also had an air of arrogance around him and frankly it was kind of pissing off Christopher. But despite his size and stature, Christopher didn¡¯t think the man was strong at all.

    ¡°Good Sir, I simply wish for you to not start a fight in the canteen. After all you are all adventurers here, you should treat each other with respect¡± Captain Clarks continued with a smile still present on his face

    ¡°This is none of your business outsider, now buzz off to whatever hole you crawled out from.¡± The man commanded Christopher Clarks

    ¡°You know if you¡¯re going to continue this farce I¡¯m going to politely ask you to leave. While what you adventurers do is none of my business, I simply can¡¯t just sit by and watch mayhem unfold in front of me now can I?¡± Christophe replied

    ¡°Oh I see, so that¡¯s what it is. Come and stop us if you can Outsider. No In fact I think I alone will be enough for you.¡±The leader sneered

    ¡°Hey you two, don¡¯t interfere. Let me savor this moment of teaching this wannabee hero a lesson¡± The man said as he crunched his knuckles

    ¡°Wannabee hero huh? I feel like the whole multiverse is mocking me now¡±Christopher sighed to himself

    ¡°Tell you what since you seem really sure about your strength I¡¯m gonna have to take you down a notch; I¡¯m going to knock you out with one punch¡± Christopher declared as he raised the index finger of his left hand.

    ¡°I¡¯M THE ONE WHO¡¯S GONNA TAKE YOU DOWN IN ONE HIT¡± The large man screamed as he charged towards Christopher

    ¡°How undisciplined¡±Christopher said to himself

    The man opened up with a punch from his right, but his wind up was way too long and it made his intentions obvious. Christopher easily dodged his attack and made his own counter move; a fast but powerful left hook that hit the side of the man¡¯s jaw, just a little bit off below the chin. And like Christopher said earlier, he knocked out the large man in one punch.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The crowd was stunned, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and the piercing silence in the canteen was proof of that. Christopher then took this opportunity to explain what just happened.

    ¡°Ahem, so you people might be confused as to what just happened, I mean he¡¯s much bigger than me yet he fell down so easily. Well it¡¯s simple, I simply punched him at the right angle on the side of his chin causing whiplash, or in layman¡¯s terms, head injury caused by a sudden and strong jerking of the head.¡± Christopher explained to the crowd

    ¡°YOU BASTARD¡± One the men screamed as he drew out his sword

    ¡°YOU WILL PAY¡± The other joined in also drawing out his sword

    ¡°Haaa, not this again¡± Christopher said to himself in a sigh of resignation.

    The first man charged at him and did a vertical slash, yet the man¡¯s move made him very unbalanced and Christopher made sure to take advantage of this. He simply dodged to the right and tripped the man further messing up his balance, then Christopher kicked his back launching him a good few meters away.

    The second man also charged at him with another vertical slash, grasping his sword with both hands. The moment Christopher dodged the attack he moved a little closer towards the man, and as he was preparing for a return horizontal slash Christopher grabbed the man¡¯s hand preventing the slash and proceeded to land an elbow to the man¡¯s face.

    This move stunned the assailant and took a few steps back, Christopher didn¡¯t waste a second and immediately delivered a roundhouse kick and hit the man¡¯s temple. The force coupled with Christopher¡¯s Military grade boots instantly knocked out the man who now sprawled helplessly on the floor.

    ¡°I see now, you lot are used to fighting brainless monsters who attack with no strategy whatsoever, hence your fighting style is a mess. You are this pathetic and yet you call yourselves adventurers?¡± Christopher sneered

    ¡°BASTARD!¡± The last of the men recovered from the blow he received and charged towards Christopher.

    His sword was already raised above his head making it obvious once again what he was gonna do. Christopher simply caught the vertical slash by grabbing the man¡¯s hand as the downward motion began. He then used his weight against him and threw him on the floor.

    Christopher pinned the man down and pulled out a strange knife from his a small pack on his back. It was a knife that was twisted and filled with holes running from the hand guard to the center of the knife. Christopher was poised to stab the man on the face.

    ¡°NOO PLEASE DON¡¯T KILL ME¡± The man begged as he tried to guard against the blow

    But Christopher simply stabbed the floor close to the man¡¯s head but made sure to graze his cheek a little bit. He then stood up and looked down on the man

    ¡°Are we done here?¡± Christopher asked

    ¡°Y-yes, please let me go¡± The man said with a frightened voice, begging for his life.

    Christopher gave the man one last glare before leaving the hub altogether. When he left he saw more children and people happily strolling along and carefree. He then thought to himself that maybe playing the hero a little bit more is worth it if he could see these people smile like this for a little longer.

    When he was a few meters away from the Adventurer¡¯s hub he could feel his pocket vibrate; it was his communicator.

    ¡°Ah what a pain¡±Christopher thought to himself

    He then placed it near his ear and began talking.

    ¡°Captain Christopher Clarks here, how can I help you¡± He said in a sarcastic tone

    ¡°What was that all about? You could have just taken out your pistol and shot their legs right?¡± A female voice with a British accent asked

    ¡°Wait you were watching me?¡± Christopher quite surprised

    ¡°Of course we were watching, what is the purpose of all those stealth observation drones scattered throughout the village if not for surveillance¡± The woman replied, a bit irritated

    ¡°Showing off your strength in front of a large crowd¡± Another voice entered the conversation, this time it was man¡¯s voice with a heavy Russian accent

    ¡°How very American¡± The man mocked Christopher

    ¡°Still I applaud you, it seems that your skills haven¡¯t dulled one bit even after staying here for two years¡± The man continued

    ¡°Do you honestly expect me to forget all those skills drilled to me during my two year training in hell?¡± Christopher paused

    ¡°I may be in another world, but I am still part of the US Special Forces.¡± Christopher exclaimed in a smug tone.

 Chapter 33: Engineer and Scientist

    Karl wasted no time in preparing for his move to Dawnward the moment he returned to Fort Spearhead. He immediately emailed his associates telling them of the great news. He also sent them what little data he has gathered from videos to word files.

    He knew in his heart that this was will be a pivotal moment in human history

    He then started writing a formal letter asking for permission to stay at the Dawnward institute of Magic. While he thought this was completely pointless, he knew that this was for the sake of documentation as well. And then there¡¯s insurance and all that other good stuff that might get in his way, in any case he was confident that it will get approved.

    He also needed to formally ask for equipment that he will be using for his research.

    While there was no equipment designed to study and detect magic as of yet since this is a new field of study, he had to make do of what they currently had. He then began to list down the tools he thought he would need.

    Obviously he would need a personal computer so he could record the data, but he also needed a portable one just in case he would go out on the field. So he requested for the normal Desktop computer and a rugged laptop since he doesn¡¯t know what kind of environment he would be encounter in the future. Of course he didn¡¯t forget a quantum network router so he could still have internet access during his stay on the Magic institute

    He also asked for several recording equipment like high speed cameras, infrared cameras etc.

    Finally he asked for radiation detecting equipment and other detection tools since he at this point he doesn¡¯t exactly know what Mana is. So he intended to run through all the tools they had so far.

    Now of course all of this electronic equipment won¡¯t work without a power source so he opted to request something called a ¡°Pioneer battery¡±.

    A Pioneer Battery is a very power portable energy source that can power a large household for 2-3 years depending on the power consumption of the household, and it was also rechargeable. Its first iteration was used on the first moon colonies since they needed power for their settlements, but during that time it was as big a room. Now through the miracle called progress the battery¡¯s size was reduced to that of a car battery from the 21<sup>st</sup>century, truly a marvel of modern technology.

    The next day Karl then proceeded to hand the request forms to Nelson, but as for the equipment requests, Nelson said that he should also give a copy to Yamato since the engineering guild would happily give him the tools needed for his research, plus it would make things easier for Nelson since the complicated names of some of the items were giving him a headache.

    Karl excitedly went to find Yamato who was still busy once again studying the local ores, he was now busy studying some orange rock and seemed to be very focused on it.

    ¡°Engr. Yamato can I have some of your time?¡± Karl exclaimed as he approached YamatoEnjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Yamato was then broken from his trance and looked at Karl.

    Yamato still looked very unkempt and haggard; it seemed that his worked piled up too much when he was away. Still despite looking like he needed to sleep for a week at least, Yamato was still quite receptive and alert.

    ¡°Oh, Prof Karl, what do you need?¡± Yamato politely replied

    ¡°Oh, I would like to request all of these tools I listed over here¡± Karl said as he handed Yamato his request letter.

    ¡°Nelson decided it would be better if I asked the Engineering guild directly¡± Karl continued

    Yamato then adjusted his glasses and looked at the list though it could be seen that there was something on his mind

    ¡°I see, the please give me a soft copy of this document so I can forward it to the guild. We would be more than happy to assist you in this endeavor¡± Yamato declared.

    ¡°Thank you, then I shall leave it to you. I¡¯ll go send you the soft copy now¡± Karl said as he prepared to return to his room. But he was stopped by Yamato

    ¡°Oh Prof. Karl, If I may, I would also like to make a small proposal.¡± Yamato said to Karl

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Karl replied

    ¡°Would you be interested in carrying with you some new experimental equipment?¡± Yamato asked

    ¡°Experimental?¡±

    ¡°Yes, prototypes of items still not on the market, But don¡¯t worry they won¡¯t explode on you or anything, it¡¯s just that we desperately need new data before we release them¡± Yamato clarified

    ¡°Yeah sure why not, what are the tools you plan on giving me?¡±

    ¡°Well for one we would like for you to test a new experimental Pioneer Battery designed to carry more power while also lasting longer. It¡¯s also smaller than the ones currently available in the Market¡± Yamato began to explain

    ¡°I see, anything else?¡±

    ¡°We would also like for you to test out our new computer and laptop designs¡±

    ¡°Okay I see no problem¡±

    ¡°Oh and one more thing¡± Yamato added

    ¡°If you need new equipment specifically for magic study, I would like for you to send us your Data so we could make the tools that you would need. The Engineering guild is also very interested in the potential of Magic and its impact on the engineering field, thus your data will be very valuable¡± Yamato asked

    ¡°Hmm I see, you want to immediately find applications for whatever I discover correct?¡±

    ¡°Correct, I believe that Scientist and Engineers should work hand in hand in this new field. You provide us the data, we give you the tools. Isn¡¯t that a fair deal?¡± Yamato said with a smile

    ¡°Hmm, I agree. Well then Mr. Yamato I hope we get along for the foreseeable future¡± Karl said as he gestured for a handshake

    ¡°Yes, let us get along¡± Yamato said as he reached for Karl¡¯s hand

    And so begins the friendship of the workaholic Engineer, and the overly enthusiastic Scientist.

    Karl¡¯s equipment request and transfer request was approved the next day, although the transfer to the Magic institute was somewhat iffy due Karl¡¯s insurance company refusing to send him somewhere potentially dangerous, which was stupid since he was already in Nelithea anyway. Nelson had to pull some strings behind the scenes in order to get the approval.

    As for the equipment, Yamato said that the guild would need about a day or two to prepare everything in one package.

    After hearing this news Karl went back to his room eagerly awaiting the day of his transfer. He planned to go along with Nelson and the rest humanitarian movement members when they went back to Lancia.

    Karl then started arranging his luggage in preparation from his move when he found the books he carried with him. He brought a long a few physics books with him to Nelithea mostly just to make his room feel more like home.

    He took out one of them that had the title ¡°Black hole theory¡±- By Stephen Hawking. Karl took a good look at this book and thanked it from the bottom of his heart

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, finding this new world wouldn¡¯t be possible. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡± Karl said in an earnest and thankful voice

 Chapter 34: Candy

    Nelson¡¯s true workload began after the meeting with the King. Once he returned to the base he immediately started working on the necessary paper work, and he only had a week do finish it all.

    Firstly he needed to write the actual document detailing all the agreements he and the King made, then make a detailed report for the UN, and also manage all the permits that the delegation will most likely need. He also needed to write his own recommendation for them besides their personal requests and reports.

    Truly this is the hard part of being an Ambassador.

    The general had already arranged a makeshift office for him the moment he arrived at fort Spearhead, after all he can¡¯t possibly do his work in his room. He felt that it was quite a waste since he barely got to use it since in one week he will be moving to Lancia. Still he appreciated the effort.

    His ¡°office¡± was a rather small room with a wooden table on the far end right in front of the windows. On his table was a small metal plaque with the word ¡°Ambassador¡± inscribed on it. He felt that this title was little too boring but he really didn¡¯t care. Natural lighting lit up the room during the day giving his makeshift office a cozy and homely feel.

    ¡°Honestly, all I need is my old file case and a coffee table here in the middle and it¡¯s like I¡¯m back on earth¡± Nelson said with a smile. Who knew that he would be nostalgic over such a trivial thing?

    Donning his reading glasses, Nelson then began to throw himself onto his work.

    He began by writing the formal agreement with the King and as he began typing down the different points for the agreement he couldn¡¯t help but smile on how smoothly everything went.

    He managed to ¡°seduce¡± the King with the promise of technology and was easily able to worm his way into the capital without much effort. He had to thank the Manticores for this, he knew that the King wouldn¡¯t have been as respectful had it not been for that lucky moment to show off their power.

    Still he didn¡¯t expect some of the things the King asked, like asking for manufacturing technology and help with mining raw materials. He now respected the King a little more now since he was able to infer about their industrial capabilities with just the supermarket on Larien. He also had to commend the King¡¯s guts to demand a 70/30 split for the metals despite us the Earth doing most of the work, though this still was part of his plan.

    He wanted to appear like a reliable ally to Aleria and therefore gain its trust effectively gaining a foothold on the local politics. From there he would work his way to negotiate with the other Kingdoms as well and slowly but surely increase Earth¡¯s influence on Nelithea.

    While he didn¡¯t want to ¡°conquer¡± Nelithea but he wanted Earth to become a huge influence on the local politics, this is to make sure that the trading of goods and other materials will run smoothly. Plus doing this ¡°legally¡± would keep the media off his back therefore giving him less of a headache. Right now Nelithea is a treasure chest waiting to be opened and Aleria was the key to unlocking it.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The next day the others began submitting their requests and reports to him, thus even more work piled up. He still hasn¡¯t finished his report for the UN at this point but he had no choice but to work faster.

    He had a bit of trouble handling Karl¡¯s request since his insurance company was being stingy over his safety. He had to call a friend who knew a guy who knew another guy who knew the insurance company¡¯s president. Needless to say everything went smoothly afterwards.

    The afternoon came and he was almost done with his own report when he suddenly heard a knock on his door.

    ¡°Who could that be?¡±Nelson asked himself

    ¡°Come in¡± Nelson exclaimed

    The one who entered the room was none other than Prof. Leia. It appears that she was going to submit her request, though she seems to be a bit late. What he didn¡¯t expect was that huge stack of papers Leia was carrying on her arms.

    Nelson then stood up to help the poor woman out.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Nelson¡± Leia said thanking Nelson for his help

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Oh this is my report from the outreach programs, it includes the reports of the staff, progress of the teaching program and many others. Oh and the one on top is my request letter¡± Leia said as she placed the papers on Nelson¡¯s tables.

    ¡°Why are there so many papers?¡± Nelson asked a bit confused

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s because I asked the staff to compile all their experiences into detailed individual reports. As for the timeframe, I wanted them to write about everything that happened ever since they arrived at Larien¡± Leia clarified

    ¡°Wait, so you made them write some kind of journal entry? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s because I like reports to be every detailed since I want to know everything that is to know about a certain situation, though I feel I can be a bit overbearing¡± Leia sighed

    Nelson just gave out a sigh of defeat; he was now given more workload as he had to check all of these reports individually. He really hated this part of his job.

    He removed his glasses and rubbed his eyes a little bit.

    ¡°Are you okay Mr. Nelson?¡± Leia voicing a little concern

    ¡°You look tired¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m fine¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit surprised by the amount of reports you gathered, I didn¡¯t expect you would get individual reports¡± Nelson clarifiied

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, is that not how you do things here?¡±

    ¡°No no, it¡¯s fine. I just need to skim through these and then store them for documentation purposes.¡± Nelson replied as he stretched his arms and returned to his desk. Truth be told he was feeling a bit tired but he wanted to be done with this today, or at least be done with half of it. After all he still needed discuss with the UN on just how they will handle the selling of manufacturing technology.

    Leia looked like she was thinking of something when suddenly her expression changed as if a light bulb lit in her head. She then walked to wards Nelson desk while taking something out of her left pocket

    ¡°Mr. Nelson here, you can have this¡± Leia said as she stretched her hand toward Nelson.

    ¡°Is this candy?¡± Nelson asked.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Why do you have candy?¡±

    ¡°Well, I hate to admit it because of my age but eating candy calms me down and gives me energy whenever I feel tired from work. Though it¡¯s mostly because I have a sweet tooth and I never really grew out of it¡± Leia said a bit embarrassed

    ¡°So here, maybe this will give you a burst of energy while working¡± Leia said with a smile

    ¡°Thank you¡± Nelson replied

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± Leia said as she left the rom

    Nelson then took a closer look at the candy.

    ¡°Coffee flavor¡± Nelson said

    He unwrapped the candy and ate it.

    ¡°Hmm, this is pretty good. Just the right amount of sweetness¡±

    And as Leia said, he did gain a burst of energy thus he continued with his work.

 Chapter 35: Professionals

    Even though Nelson had a lot of things on his plate, it doesn¡¯t compare to the amount of work Engr. Yamato has to deal with. After the meeting with the King he was now tasked with three things; the Mining operations, the Ore processing operations, and finally the construction of Orbital launcher platform.

    Since he was the only engineer, barring the military hardware engineers of course, it was his responsibility to conduct the preliminary operations prior to the implementation of the planned projects. Not only that but because he is a member of the Global Engineering guild it was expected for him to handle these gargantuan tasks while juggling his other duties. Thankfully once the process has started he will shift to a more managerial role once more personnel from the guild arrive.

    Yamato estimated that they would need to field in about 3000 more personnel to complete the projects; 1500 for the mining operations, 500 for the metal processing, and 1000 for the launcher construction.

    He printed out a copy of his request and gave it to Nelson and sent an advanced email to the guild so they could start preparing even though the official ¡°go¡± signal hasn¡¯t been given yet. Yamato wanted to waste no time in getting prepared.

    Because the locations of the mines were unknown at this point and the fact that it is obviously very far away from Fort Spearhead, he focused on the launcher first.

    The Orbital Launcher was in essence a large rail gun that fired objects into space. It is basically a gun barrel dug deep into the earth as supposed to the outdated rocket launching towers of old.

    He first needed to map out an area of interest and examine the soil quality of the area then they would have to drill a 50mX200m cylindrical hole in the ground. If it is too loose then they have to reinforce it with living concrete, a type of concrete that can repair itself due to limestone producing bacteria embedded in it. It was first introduced during the 21<sup>st</sup>century and was now the most basic of construction materials.

    This current model had a barrel length that was only 150m and the excess 50m was used for the foundation of the structure. The 50m diameter would then be reduced to 30m once the electromagnetic launching system was in place.

    All in all the orbital launcher reduced the cost of space launches and greatly improved space related industries.

    Funnily enough one is being built in another world despite it being created to help them explore other worlds. Fate just loves to mess with humanity sometimes.

    Sadly because of the planned mining projects, it looked like Yamato would be busy moving around the Alerian country side. Yamato cherished his last few days of being able to stay in a more ¡°familiar¡± setting.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Yamato then returned to his temporary workplace at fort Spearhead. Other than managing the projects he was still busy studying the ores from Nelithea, and while Adamantite and Mithril were obviously the most useful, the other ores weren¡¯t completely snubbed out. It was just a matter finding out how to use them.

    Yamato was now busy studying a strange orange rock the locals call Orihalcum.

    He finds this rock very strange since it doesn¡¯t have anything special about. The metal extracted from it was barely stronger than Iron and aside from the orange color, nothing else about it is even worth mentioning.

    Early in the morning he had put a sample of Orihalcum through an oxidation testing machine and left it there until after lunch. He excitedly returned to the ¡°lab¡± eagerly waiting for the results.

    ¡°Hmm I left it there for a few hours now, it should be covered in rust¡± Yamato said to himself

    However the results were rather surprising.

    ¡°Huh, it didn¡¯t rust one bit¡± Yamato exclaimed

    ¡°I guess Orihalcum doesn¡¯t react to oxygen. I wonder if this can be used as an anti-rust layer¡± Yamato immediately thinking of an application.

    Yamato then looked to the side and found several more ores waiting to be studied. He then stretched his arms sighed.

    ¡°No matter where I look there¡¯s always stuff for me to do¡± Yamato said as he resigned himself to his fate.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Dr. Susan was now in her own temporary lab also conducting her own tests. She¡¯s currently studying microbe specimens found from this world.

    What was strange is that they found a lot of the same bacteria and viruses found back on earth like the common cold and even Malaria. Still she did find hundreds of new microbial species most of them appear to be harmless.

    One particular waterborne bacteria caused boils to appear all over a person¡¯s face and was called by the locals as the witch¡¯s curse. Locals believed that a person afflicted with the disease is cursed by a vengeful spirit and or witch and sadly, until the Outsiders arrived, its mortality rate was 100%.

    Aside from the disgusting boils forming only on the face, the victim would also experience high fever and eating disorders. The later stages would involve the victim vomiting uncontrollably and ultimately die from organ failure.

    Before she arrived there were about 4 cases of the Witch¡¯s curse recorded by the pioneer outreach workers one of which was in the later stages of the disease. Miraculously the antibiotic resistance of the disease was almost non-existent since the patient recovered after receiving treatment, though because they were greatly weakened by the affliction they still needed to rest for at least a week while being injected with IV fluid.

    Dr. Susan found it quite laughable since the bacteria even died to something as weak as Penicillin when she tested it against different antibiotics.

    ¡°Hm I guess since the medical science of this world is so underdeveloped the micro-organisms haven¡¯t evolved a resistance yet. This is a good starting point.¡± Dr. Susan said to herself as she recorded the results of the tests.

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t this world have something called Alchemy? Why don¡¯t they have medicine for something as simple as this then?¡± She asked herself feeling very confused.

    She then remembered the King mentioning that Alchemic elixirs were mostly used for battle, something she found to be very stupid.

    ¡°Oh well, different worlds different priorities I guess. Not my problem though¡± She said to herself as she moved to examine another culture of local microbes.

 Chapter 36: The Kings dilemma

    Back at Lancia the King was also rather busy with his own side of the deal.

    Firstly he needed to find the right building that would become Earth¡¯s embassy, the place where Nelson and his people would be staying. Then he needed to find a large open space where the planned ¡°supermarket¡± would be built.

    Thankfully there was rather large Villa located at the inner city of Lancia that fit the bill, but he had to purchase it from the Henecian merchant who lived there. Once he was paid a generous sum of money the merchant happily returned to Henice the next day and the Embassy was now taken care of.

    Next he had to deal with the large lot of land for the Supermarket.

    After careful deliberation he decided to use an empty square located at the commoner¡¯s area that was mostly used by the people for recreational purposes. It was the perfect location since the target market was the commoners anyway.

    As for the Mithril and Adamantite mines he simply sent a letter letting them know of the planned joint mining operations with the Outsiders.

    And finally for the Joint Military Exercises he had to write a letter to General Lorn who was currently guarding the border between Naztec and Aleria. But he was a bit concerned because he hasn¡¯t received a reply from him yet, even though he knew exactly why.

    It was General Lorn¡¯s pride.

    ¡°That old fool¡±King Xavier sighed to himself

    ¡°Still, I hope he sees that this is the best move for the Kingdom. He maybe prideful but he¡¯s not stupid¡±The King said thought to himself confident that the General will eventually come around.

    As the King was busy writing the formal contract in his private study a sudden knock can be heard on the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡± Said the voice outside

    ¡°Prime Minister Herman has come to see you. He¡¯s waiting for you at the reception hall¡±

    ¡°Ah good, I was just about to send for him. Please tell him to head to the study immediately¡± The King commanded

    ¡°As you wish your Majesty¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing old friend¡±The King thought to himself.

    A few moments later the Prime Minister arrived at his private study. Different from his extremely nervous demeanor from when they last saw each other, the Prime Minister now had a more relaxed expression, but at the same time still cautious. The King could guess why.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You Majesty¡± The Prime Minister greeted the King

    ¡°Enough of the formalities Herman¡±The King immediately replied

    ¡°However I must say this is impeccable timing, I was planning to call for you anyway¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know you enough to guess what you would do next¡± The Prime minister replied with a laugh.

    ¡°Whatever you say old friend, now out with it¡± The King exclaimed

    ¡°Out with what?¡± The Prime Minster replied

    ¡°Well, you do have a reason for coming here correct? I¡¯m guessing it has something to do with the deal I made with the Outsiders.¡±

    The Prime Minster simply shrugged and began talking.

    ¡°Are you sure you want the Outsiders to enter our territory and establish a presence?¡± The Prime Minister said in a concerned voice.

    ¡°You do realize that they are simply trying to gain a foothold in our Kingdom¡±

    ¡°I know that, but with the way the negotiations went, I know that they don¡¯t plan to brute force their way in.¡± The King said confidently

    ¡°After all if they wanted to conquer Aleria they wouldn¡¯t have bothered meeting me¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I know, they might dabble with the local politics but I am confident I can keep the Outsiders in check, after all they look like a people who would listen to reason, at least more than our Neighbor up north.¡± The King said with a sigh.

    ¡°And besides, with all the benefits we can get from a partnership with them, another person stirring up the pot is not a bad trade¡±

    ¡°I see, but do not trust them just yet¡± The Prime Minster warned

    ¡°I am no fool Herman, you know that.¡± The King smiled

    ¡°Just reminding you old friend¡± The Prime Minister returning the King¡¯s smile

    ¡°By the way, have you told Lorn about the result of the meeting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he hasn¡¯t made a reply yet¡±

    ¡°Well that is to be expected¡± Both the King and the Prime Minister sighed in unison and shook their heads.

    ¡°But Herman, what of the high nobles. Have they made a move?¡± The King now had a serious tone in his voice

    ¡°No, at least not publicly.¡± The prime Minister replied.

    ¡°It seems they are content on watching on the sidelines for now, still you should be careful¡±

    ¡°I see, I guess my true enemies are from within no?¡± The King said in a dejected tone.

    Suddenly there was another knock can be heard on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The King asked

    ¡°F-father may I come in?¡± A soft voice came from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Oh my dear Alea, come in¡±

    The door opened revealing the beautiful 2<sup>nd</sup>princess of Aleria. The room felt like it lit up with her presence.

    ¡°Well I guess you will need to some family time, I shall take my leave your majesty and your highness¡± The Prime Minster bowed and exited the room.

    ¡°What is it my dear daughter?¡± The king said in an affectionate voice

    ¡°Nothing I just wanted to check if you are doing well.¡± Alea replied

    ¡°Is that all?¡± The King asked in a knowing tone

    ¡°I-I haaaa.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you allowed the Outsiders entry into our city?¡± The Princess asked

    ¡°T-they didn¡¯t threaten you or anything did they?¡±

    The King touched by her concern grasped his daughter¡¯s hand but then he saw a few red spots that looked like small bruises on her forearm. This suddenly deflated the King¡¯s mood

    ¡°Alea, are you sure you should be walking around?¡± The King asked

    ¡°Yes father don¡¯t worry. I feel rather strong today¡± Alea reassured her father

    ¡°Still, you should go back to bed. I don¡¯t want you wasting your strength.¡± The King smiled lovingly at his daughter

    ¡°I understand father¡± Alea obeyed.

    The King then escorted his daughter back to her room. His thoughts now filled with uncertainty and sadness.

 Chapter 37: Changes

    The Magical institute of Dawnward is a very exclusive institution for people gifted in the magic arts. They only let those who have talent enter its chambers and filter out everyone else. They are so adamant in protecting the secrets of magic that even the King would have a hard time getting permission to set foot inside.

    But this was about to change.

    The Sorcerers and Alchemists that lived in Dawnward were now gathered at the convention hall. Unlike the one in the Castle, this hall gave no feeling of extravagance sporting only 3 simple magic powered chandeliers. Its brickwork gave an old weary feel to the area, much like most of Dawnward. Instead of having a large stage at one end of the room, the hall had a large limestone podium erected at the middle with a spiralling staircase chiselled into the sides.

    The men and women now gathered around the podium not really knowing what the reason for this gathering was. Most of them were quite frankly bored and uniterested with this gathering, as they were sure it would just be one of those talks reminding them to never fall to the wrong path etc. Burning Rose was thinking just that. She was bored and wanted to get back to her magic research.

    ¡°Ugh, why do we have to gather here? Do I really need to be reminded that I should not fall to evil?¡± Burning Rose exclaimed as she pouted angrily.

    ¡°Maybe they will remind you that you should take a bath once in a while and not hole up inside the chamber everyday¡± Serene River chimed in

    ¡°How dare you. I take care of my body properly thank you very much¡± Burning Rose said as she puffed up her chest

    ¡°If I don¡¯t take care of my body then I will get sick, then I won¡¯t be able to study magic. So obviously I take a bath¡± Burning Rose explained smugly

    ¡°Now, now. Maybe it''s something important this time. I mean even the Alchemists are here.¡± Bright Sun joined in

    ¡°Oh yeah the Alchemists are here, speaking of which, where is Cursed Bat?¡± Burning Rose asked as she scanned the room

    ¡°I¡¯m over here¡± A monotone voiced suddenly exclaimed behind the group of women.

    ¡°Whaaaa¡± The three women screamed

    The three women were spooked by the sudden words and its very unnatural monotone voice.

    ¡°Stop doing that Cursed Bat! It¡¯s very creepy.¡± Burning Rose angrily screamed at the small grey haired woman who appeared behind them

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡± She said, still in a monotone voice

    ¡°I mean, you guys always say I don¡¯t have a presence. So if I don¡¯t come up to you myself then you will never find me¡± She declared

    ¡°Still please, don¡¯t suddenly appear behind us¡± Bright Sun added in

    ¡°Yeah, you might give our local hermit a heart attack¡± Serene River said mockingly as she looked at Burning Rose

    ¡°Oh HA HA, very funny¡± Burning Rose said as she rolled her eyes.

    After a few moments Grand Scholar Silver Eye entered the hall and made his way to the top of the podium. His expression was a mix of happiness and uneasiness, which made Burning Rose curious.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Hey, why does the old man look weird today?¡± Serene River asked Burning Rose

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve rarely seen him smile like that¡± Burning Rose answered

    ¡°But at the same time he looks like he¡¯s afraid. I wonder if something happened?¡± Bright Sun added

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s connected to the reason why we are gathered here. Even us Alchemists were required to attend.¡± Cursed Bat said.

    Once Silver Eye reached the top of the podium he looked around the hall and examined the people gathered, he then let a small sigh and proceeded with his speech.

    ¡°My fellow practitioners of the magic arts¡± Silver Eye exclaimed

    ¡°I apologize for taking a little bit of your precious time but I have an important announcement to make.¡±

    The crowd then began murmuring amongst themselves.

    ¡°For a Long time Dawnward has closed it walls off to the rest of the world and only accepted those who we deem worthy to partake in our knowledge.¡± Silver Eye continued

    ¡°But now I realized this has hindered the growth of our knowledge as we simply wallowed on pre-existing books like stagnating water. We need something new to invigorate and speed up our pace and to that end I have made an important decision¡± Silver Eye paused

    The crowd were now anxious about what exactly this decision is. Is the requirement for entry being lowered? Did he find new ancient books? Will all of the Archives be accessible to everyone now? These were the questions running through everyone¡¯s mind.

    But reality is far stanger than our imagination.

    ¡°So I am here to announce that in a few days¡¯ time we will have a new member enter into our walls and help us along our path. I am here to announce that I have permitted an Outsider to study within our walls¡± Silver Eye declared

    The hall was now consumed by chaos.

    ¡°Outsider? The ones who came from another world?¡±

    ¡°Why? What can they possibly do to help us?¡±

    ¡°This is an insult to magic! How can we let some alien just walk into our sanctum of knowledge?¡±

    These were among the large array of responses Silver Eye was met, but he didn¡¯t bat an eye. He simply gestured his hand for the crowd to quiet down.

    ¡°Whatever your reaction maybe, my decision is final. I know this is hard to take in, but this is an opportunity unlike any other!¡± Silver Eye exclaimed

    ¡°But do not worry, I assume that most of you are afraid that the Outsider will run amok with the knowledge that he will gain. I have planned something to prevent that.¡± Silver Eye then found Burning Rose within the Crowd and smiled

    ¡°I will assign my pupil, my apprentice, Scholar Burning Rose to be the outsider¡¯s guardian and assistant¡± Silver Eye declared.

    ¡°With that I now end my talk with you, now please continue with your day.¡± Silver Eye said as he started going down from the podium and left the hall.

    Needless to say Burning Rose was now in shock. After staring at the floor for a good few seconds, she snapped out of her trance and ran to catch up to the Grand Scholar. Her friends followed behind closely.

    It didn¡¯t take a while for them to find the Grand Scholar, who was still making his way towards his personal study. Burning Rose ran up to him and confronted him.

    ¡°Teacher! What is the meaning of this?¡± Burning Rose asked with frustration

    ¡°It is as I said, you will guard and assist the outsider once he arrives here. He plans to study magic and help us unravel the secrets of magic¡± Silver Eye replied

    ¡°But why? Didn¡¯t the reports say that the Outsiders were incapable of magic? How can they possibly help us?¡± Burning Rose now raised her voice

    Silver Eye was suddenly deep in thought and then a smile formed on his face.

    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know why I agreed¡± Silver Eye said in a calm voice

    But before Burning Rose could talk back Silver Eye cut her off immediately

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say now, my decision will not be changed.¡± Silver Eye said in a stern voice

    ¡°Y-yes teacher¡± Burning Rose said bowing her head dejectedly

    ¡°And besides¡± Silver eye patter Burning Rose¡¯s head

    ¡°You might learn a thing or two from him¡± Silver Eye exclaimed in a joyful tone

    He then excused himself and continued his way to his Private study. Burning Rose¡¯s emotions were now in turmoil, she felt betrayed. Her friends upon seeing this immediately tried to comfort her.

    ¡°There there it can¡¯t be too bad¡± Bright Sun declared

    ¡°I mean, if he ever does anything funny you can always just zap him out of existence or something¡± Serene River chimed in.

    Then a realization hit Burning Rose.

    ¡°Him?¡± Burning Rose said in a perplexed tone as the image of the tall blonde man from the banquet entered her mind.

    She was now a bit afraid of what the future might hold.

 Chapter 38: Manticore Biology

    A new day on Fort Spearhead is another day closer to Karl¡¯s goal. He got up early even though he slept a bit late that night since he was on a video call with his scientist friends back on Earth. He could tell that all of them were green with envy, yet at the same time congratulated him for this new opportunity. They even joked about his name being written in the history books once he finds anything substantial in his research. One even declared that this event is the prelude to the creation of the ¡°Hoffman magio physics¡±.

    ¡°Hoffman magio physics huh? I¡¯d prefer if it would just be called Hoffman Physics¡±Karl joked to himself

    Karl then got up, brushed his teeth and took a quick shower before heading to the mess hall for breakfast.

    On his way there he managed to catch up to Steven who was busing reading something on his tablet. Steven had a completely serious looking face far from his usual happy and excited demeanor. Steven was so focused on his tablet that he didn¡¯t notice Karl was already beside him. Karl then decided to lightly tap Steven¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, what are you reading so early in the morning?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°Oh good morning Karl¡± Steven snapping out of this trance

    ¡°I was just looking through the data I gathered from the Maticore corpses, at least what was left of them¡± Steven continued

    ¡°So you spend yesterday dissecting them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the specimens were badly damaged both from the battle and the looting but I still got some good data on their physiological builds¡± Steven declared.

    ¡°Then why the serious face?¡±

    ¡°Because the data I got was weird.¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious, do tell.¡± Karl declared as his curiosity took over.

    ¡°Well aside from a few new organs I found, the whole creature is very strange.¡± Steven then paused

    ¡°You see, it looked like someone took a bat¡¯s wings and just strapped it on to a lion¡± Steven exclaimed seemingly a bit irritated

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean it in a literal sense. The wings were completely identical to a bat¡¯s. From muscle groups to even bone ratios. It literally is just a giant bat wing¡± Steven then began his explanation

    ¡°And the body, it was also just a giant lion with a few additional organs whose functions I have yet to discover. But you know what the strangest thing is?¡± Steven then stopped to look at Karl

    ¡°What?¡±

    Steven then started fiddling with his tablet and then showed it to Karl. Steven showed Karl an image of what looked like three different DNA sequences. Obviously Karl didn¡¯t know what to think with this dataIf you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Please explain¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The Manticore¡¯s DNA is literally just a Bat and a Lion¡¯s DNA mashed together.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Karl was now shocked as well

    ¡°Yes what! The Manticore had a 99% similarity to the Lion¡¯s DNA, and the wings were literally just the same as a Bat¡¯s as if it was copy pasted, but that¡¯s not all¡± Steven once again put a serious expression on his face

    ¡°Hurling fireballs aside, this animal is too heavy to fly. Its wings shouldn¡¯t be able to generate enough lift. The atmosphere of Nelithea is almost the same as Earth therefore it should also be subjected to the same rules. Yet it is completely ignoring it¡± Steven clarified.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably using magic¡± Karl then declared

    ¡°Yes I arrived at the same conclusion as you¡± Steve agreed.

    ¡°You know the whole fire breathing should have clued you on this at the beginning¡± Karl said shrugging his arms

    ¡°Well I did think that, but I wanted to see if there was another explanation, a more logical one¡± Steven the sighed

    ¡°At first I theorized that the Manticore had some kind of gas storage organ that contained highly flammable gasses, then in order to ignite it I thought that it probably had an organ that can induce electricity similar to an electric eel and produce a spark. But I found no such organ.¡± Steven declared in defeat

    ¡°What about those unknown organs you found¡± Karl asked

    ¡°Well aside from the fact I don¡¯t recognize them at all, one of them was like another stomach that only contained crystals or rocks¡± Steven explained

    ¡°Rocks? Crystals?¡± Karl replied with a confused voice

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an organ connected to the stomach via an extra intestine like organ and it was filled with nothing but rocks¡± Steven described as he shook his head.

    ¡°What were those rocks then?¡±

    ¡°I already gave them to Engr. Yamato for analysis but he came up empty handed. Even he doesn¡¯t know what these rocks are¡± Steven once again shook his head

    ¡°You think those rocks were magical?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°Maybe, but we don¡¯t have any sort of instrument to test them¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose my work will be very important to you as well¡± Karl declared

    ¡°Oh right you¡¯re going to stay at Dawnward aren¡¯t you¡± Steven replied

    ¡°That¡¯s great, please hurry with your research since it looks like even my understanding of biology will still hinge on your work¡± Steven declared as he lightly tapped Karl¡¯s back

    ¡°I appreciate your enthusiasm but please don¡¯t put any unnecessary pressure on me¡± Karl said while laughing.

    A little while longer Steven and Karl reached the mess hall. When they arrived at their dining area they found no one else present. It seems that everyone else woke up earlier than them and left already. Karl was afraid that he was going to eat the disgusting food paste again. Thankfully that didn¡¯t happen.

    Even as they ate Karl and Steven¡¯s discussion didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to ask adventurer¡¯s to go fetch me a live specimen one day¡± Steven declared

    ¡°You know that¡¯s going to be difficult right? Even though the military easily destroyed them, the adventurers won¡¯t exactly do the same¡±

    ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, plus they apparently live on the deep parts of the mystic forest and most of that place remains unexplored¡± Steven said with a sigh.

    Suddenly Yamato came into their dining area as if he was looking for someone. He then saw Karl and immediately walked up to him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Yamato asked

    ¡°What?¡± Karl then tapped his pockets

    ¡°Oh sorry, I left my phone back at my room¡± Karl explained

    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± Yamato continued

    ¡°I wanted to tell you that the items you requested have arrived¡± Yamato declared

    ¡°Really? Can I go check them out?¡± Karl replied with a huge smile on his face

    ¡°Well of course¡± Yamato said as he smiled

    ¡°Hey can I come too?¡± Steven chimed in

    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± Yamato approved.

    ¡°Alright. Lead the way Engineer¡± Karl said as all three of them left the mess hall.

 Chapter 39: Alice

    Yamato then lead Karl and Steven back to his work station. As one would expect it is cluttered with different kinds of equipment and tools yet at the same time still feels organized and clean. There are different stations for tests and his tools are all stored in labelled cabinets. One could see that Yamato is a very organized person, a trait that most successful Engineers possess.

    Yamato then lead them to a reception like room and there Karl saw two rather large metal ¡°boxes¡±

    ¡°What are these?¡± Karl asked a bit confused

    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± Yamato said with a smile as he snapped his fingers.

    The boxes then began to unravel themselves right in front of Karl. One box transformed into a desktop computer complete with a Printer, a Scanner, and three monitors. While other box opened up into workstation complete with different kinds of tools. Karl and Steven were both amazed.

    ¡°Whoa, amazing.¡± Steven declared in awe

    ¡°That¡¯s the Engineering guild for you.¡± Karl said with great respect.

    Upon hearing these words Yamato felt a great sense of pride.

    ¡°Ahem. Now that you have gotten an eyeful, let me explain just what these are¡± Yamato interjected

    ¡°What you both just saw are the Pioneer¡¯s desktop and the Pioneer¡¯s workstation. Gone are the days of multiple parts and lengthy preparations just to set up a proper working station.¡± Yamato proudly exclaimed

    ¡°It¡¯s compact, it¡¯s easy, but most importantly, it¡¯s very secure.¡± Yamato said as he once again snapped his fingers. The Desktop and the workstation returned to their boxed forms.

    ¡°You see this shell is made up of titanium and carbon fibre layers, stacked on top of each other¡± Yamato continued with explanation

    ¡°Wait, so it¡¯s the same as a Tank¡¯s armor?¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive?¡± Steven joined in.

    ¡°Well not exactly, a Tank¡¯s armor is far more complicated and is made of many more layers than just titanium and carbon fibre, but yeah this is military grade armor¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°Protection of information¡± Yamato replied immediately

    ¡°You see we also want to make sure that the data you will gather will be safe, while this world doesn¡¯t seem to have any electronic tech we still want to be on the safe side¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it also self-destructs when it¡¯s forcibly opened am I correct¡± Steven said half joking

    ¡°Correct how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I was joking¡± Steven replied a bit shocked.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Karl was now a bit worried

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t explode or anything. It will only destroy its hard drive and back up memory devices¡± Yamato cleared up.

    Karl breathed a sigh of relief

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all it has to offer¡± Yamato still wasn¡¯t finished with his presentation.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Karl and Steven said in unison.

    At that instant Yamato clapped his hands and suddenly wheels appeared at the bottom of the boxes.

    ¡°They are also capable of motion so you don¡¯t have to pull them yourselves. Which is great since these boys are quite heavy¡± Yamato demonstrated as he walked around the room. The boxes then followed them where he went.

    He also gave them specific commands like going to the corner, spinning around etc. It seems that it was capable of obeying simple commands.

    ¡°Whoah, this is so amazing¡± Karl declared

    Yamato could not get tired of their amazed expressions

    ¡°Then gentlemen, come with me I still have more to show you¡± Yamato excitedly exclaimed

    Yamato then led them to another room but it was just filled with appliances. The room contained what looked like an Air conditioner, a metal door like thing, a small washing machine, some lights, and what appears to be a battery. There was also another object in the room but it was covered by a white blanket

    ¡°Uh I didn¡¯t ask for these.¡± Karl said obviously perplexed as to why he was being given all these items.

    ¡°Yeah I know, but the guild took the liberty of giving you all these appliances in order to create a suitable working environment.¡± Yamato declared

    ¡°But how will he set all this up?¡± Steven asked

    ¡°Hmmph, I¡¯m glad you asked Mr. Steven¡± Yamato said as he walked to the blanketed object.

    ¡°BEHOLD!¡± Yamato Exclaimed as he pulled away the white blanket revealing a quadruped robot with two arms attached to its back.

    Karl and Steven were once again, speechless.

    ¡°I present to you the automated assistant mule! But this particular one is called Alice.¡± Yamato declared

    ¡°It will set up the room for you and do various chores and work.¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOH¡± Karl and Steven were once again amazed.

    ¡°This machine is equipped with a very advanced AI capable of speech and conversation! But if you are one of those people creeped out by Artificial intelligence and claim that they will one day destroy us, you could select the ¡°pet¡± function which would basically turn her into a robotic dog. Frankly this irrational fear people had is what slowed down AI development for a while.¡±Yamato sighed dejectedly

    ¡°But please we would like for you to test this new piece of machinery if you don¡¯t mind¡± Yamato politely asked Karl.

    ¡°No no, not at all! I think this is amazing¡± Karl declared

    ¡°I see, well then that¡¯s good to hear. Alice, say hi to your new boss¡± Yamato exclaimed

    In an instant the machine came whirring to life and began to stand up carefully examining Karl.

    ¡°Transfer of authority complete¡± A robotic female voice came from the machine

    ¡°Saving all relevant data about the new owner to system¡± The Robot continued and after a few seconds it stood up completely revealing its very high tech looking design.

    While Karl and Steven barely know anything about Robotics, theycould not help but beamazed at this scene.

    ¡°HI there Professor Karl, I am the automated assistant mule, unit: Alice. I hope that I will be of great use to you in the foreseeable future¡± The machine declared.

    ¡°Then I shall look forward to your assistance¡± Karl said stretching out his hand for a handshake.

    Alice didn¡¯t respond immediately but it didn¡¯t take long for her to return the gesture.

    ¡°I hope to serve you well in your endeavours.¡± The robot then shook Karl¡¯s hand in return.

    ¡°Like I said, she will be the one who will set up your room and make it as comfortable as possible. I hope you take care of her¡± Yamato said as he looked at Karl

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will¡± Karl replied

    ¡°And thank you, this is far beyond what I asked. I guess the Engineer¡¯s guild is really made up of amazing people¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it is our duty as engineers to find solutions to problems and make life easier. This is all we can do to assist you in your research that might change our world view altogether¡± Yamato replied

    Yamato and Karl then once again shook hands.

    The days came by fast and suddenly it was time for the delegation to return to Lancia. Thus began the events that forever changed the fates of both the Earth and Nelithea.

 Chapter 40: New beginnings

    The delegation once again boarded an airbus headed towards Lancia, but they weren¡¯t alone this time. Flying with them were five larger airships, called transport carriers, carrying with them their equipment as well as personnel who will install said equipment.

    They didn¡¯t dress as sharply as they did before except for Nelson who still wore his fancy looking suit. He also carried a suitcase that contained the written agreements.

    After a few hours of flying they were once again greeted by the familiar site of Lancia and the large crowd waiting for the below, but this time there was less tension in the air. If anything it looked like there was a more festive mood radiating from the city.

    Just like the last time they were once again escorted by Gryphon riders and were welcomed by the King. Still it feels like Nelson and the King¡¯s little ¡°power struggle¡± isn¡¯t finished because they still kept doing that weird forceful hand shake.

    ¡°Good to you see you, Your Majesty¡± Nelson opened up

    ¡°Good to see you too Mr. Ambassador¡± The King replied

    ¡°Now let us make haste and formally begin this lasting relationship between our worlds¡± The King eagerly declared

    ¡°Hahaha, I agree your Majesty¡±

    They were then lead to the convention room once again where a few people can be seen already waiting for them inside. There were a few familiar faces since three of the people there welcomed them when they first arrived, they were the Prince, the Princess, and the Prime Minister. There was also another familiar person inside the room, but only to Karl. It was Grand Scholar Silver Eye but this time he didn¡¯t have his parrot with him.

    ¡°Huh, he really does have eyes everywhere¡±Karl thought to himself.

    Aside from the three however there were other people present in the room. Nelson assumed that they were most likely high ranking Nobles here to witness the signing of the agreements.

    Nelson could feel their eyes watching his every move with great focus. Nelson had a bit of an idea about what they were thinking, but for now he doesn¡¯t care. He simply went ahead with the signing.

    The King was the first one to bring out his documents. It was a fine scroll sealed by a red ribbon. The King carefully unwrapped the scroll and presented it to Nelson revealing the King¡¯s beautiful penmanship. While the Nelithean alphabet looked very crude and ancient by modern standards Nelson could still appreciate the King¡¯s penmanship, he then felt embarrassed because his own hand writing was very bad in comparison. Nelson then took the quill already placed on the table and signed the contract and gave it the best signature he had ever written. Now it was the King¡¯s turn to sign the documents

    Nelson then opened his suitcase and took out two beautifully printed documents containing all the details of the agreement; one was printed in the Nelithean Alphabet while the other was printed in English. He then handed the King a fountain pen for him to sign the contract with and once again, Nelson suffered defeat at the hands of the king when it came to penmanship.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Nelson silently vowed to improve his writing.

    After the contract was signed the King along with the Prime Minister and Grand Scholar Silver Eye followed them back to the square. The King wanted to escort the delegation to the villa that he had prepared for them. Sadly not all of them were going to the same place because for Karl this was a temporary goodbye to his colleagues. He then walked up to Nelson and company to say his goodbyes.

    ¡°Well everyone, I guess this is a temporary goodbye¡± Karl began

    ¡°While it was short I did enjoy the time I spent with you¡± Karl said trying to be ¡°¡±¡±Nice¡±¡±¡±¡±.

    Truth be told the only people he kind of cared about at this point were Steven (believe it or not) and Yamato.

    After hearing his goodbyes Steven and Yamato gave him a silent nod, but Nelson approached him and stretched his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go causing us any trouble again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook If it you mess up another time¡± Nelson said with his usual stern voice

    ¡°N-no problem¡± Karl replied as he returned the hand shake

    ¡°Oh and good luck out there young man¡± Nelson continued, but this time he was smiling

    Karl was taken aback for a bit, but he quickly regained his composure.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Nelson, I will be sure to bring you good news in the future¡± Karl replied.

    Karl could feel that he and Nelson finally saw eye to eye. Karl then turned around and approached Grand Scholar Silver Eye who was waiting a few steps away from them. He was marveling the large metallic beasts that flew in with them.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected¡±Karl said to himself.

    ¡°A-hem, Grand Scholar Silver Eye?¡± Karl exclaimed to get his attention.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, I got too distracted by these metallic uh things¡± Silver eye admitted.

    ¡°No it¡¯s okay I understand, by the way are we going to walk to the Institute?¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°Yes unfortunately, do you need help with your luggage¡± Silver Eye said as he poised to prepare a spell

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry my luggage will carry itself.¡± Karl replied

    ¡°Carry itself?¡± Silver Eye asked a bit confused

    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡±

    ¡°Alice! Let¡¯s go!¡± Karl shouted.

    Suddenly the door of the air transport carrier opened revealing three metal boxes that had wheels, but the largest one was attached to a something that Silver Eye could only described as a metal mule thing that had arms on its back. Its appearance, admittedly, spooked the old man a bit, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    The two smaller boxes then moved on their own followed by the metallic mule pulling along the largest box behind. They continued to move and only stopped when they were only a few feet away from Karl.

    Karl could see that Silver Eye wanted to ask him a question, but looked like he was conflicted by it.

    ¡°Grand Scholar, is there something you want to ask?¡± Karl said to the old man

    ¡°Ah I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just curious¡± Silver Eye replied

    ¡°What exactly is that?¡± Silver Eye said as he pointed to Alice.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a robot here to assist me with everyday tasks¡± Karl replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry a what? A Robot?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s basically a machine capable of moving on its own and doing rather complex tasks. This one here happens to be able think for herself. Actually you can think of them as artificial beings.¡± Karl then paused for a bit and the continued.

    ¡°Alice please say hi to the Grand Scholar¡± Karl commanded the robot.

    ¡°Good day to you Grand Scholar¡± A female metallic voice then came from the robot.

    Karl was then treated to the sight of the old man getting flustered over a robot. Silver Eye lost his wise and elderly aura for a bit. He felt a strange satisfaction seeing these people get spooked by something from his world.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see them react to the other we have made.¡±Karl said to himself.

    ¡°A-ahem¡± Silver Eye coughed trying to gain his composure.

    ¡°I see now then, let us head to your new home; the magic institute of Dawnward¡± Silver Eye exclaimed

    ¡°Are you ready to enter a new world?¡± Silver Eye asked

    Karl looked at the old man¡¯s eyes, and then once again Silver Eye saw that burning flame of passion with Karl. Deep in his heart he knew he made the right choice

    ¡°More than you ever know¡± Karl excitedly replied

    They then began their journey towards the institute.

 Chapter 41: Familiarity

    As one would expect, Alice drew the attention of everyone Karl and Silver Eye passed on their way to Dawnward. All of them, whether they were a child or an elderly person, had the same stupefied expression brought about by this strange 4 legged metal thing. It doesn¡¯t help that Alice herself looked back at the locals examining them as they went along.

    Alice looked so out of place even more so than Karl that he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He always imagined that in the event of aliens visiting the earth, humanity would be dumbfounded by whatever tech they had, he never expected that he would be that alien carrying with him advanced technology.

    ¡°Well, I believe that if aliens back in our universe arrived on Earth we would just be as mystified as these people¡±Karl thought to himself

    Now that he was walking on the streets of Lancia Karl had gained a better feel of the city. Karl got to immerse himself in this high fantasy setting that people used to dream of. Armored knights walking around, fruit and vegetable stands selling unfamiliar commodities etc. Although he is a bit surprised on just how alive the city felt, it was almost comparable to any random small city on Earth.

    Still when compared to Berlin, or any major city for that matter, it still felt more relaxed. Mostly because the cars were all replaced by animal drawn carts and aren¡¯t piled up in heavy traffic. No blaring horns, no angry road ragers, no stress.

    Karl took a deep breath and let himself get taken by the atmosphere. He was half wishing he had a dice now and wanted to roll on whatever he wanted to do next as a wide smile formed on his face.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood young man¡± Silver Eye noticing Karl¡¯s grin

    ¡°Do I? Sorry, walking around here on the streets gave me a feeling of awe and nostalgia¡± Karl replied

    ¡°Nostalgia?¡±

    ¡°Well you see back on Earth your world only existed in our imaginations. Magic, fantastical creatures, even dragons, never existed there and were forever doomed to be trapped within the confines of our minds.¡± Karl then paused to collect himself the continued.

    ¡°But now that I am walking here in person! It feels so overwhelming and alien, yet at the same time, very familiar. This dissonance in my mind is a very strange feeling¡± Karl declared

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not too sure about how I should feel about you saying my world only existed in books, but it¡¯s good to see that you are enjoying yourself¡± Silver Eye replied with a smile

    A few minutes later they arrived in front of a large lot of land with structures that resembled those of very old universities back on Earth. The only real difference would be the overly large gate and overly decorated in front of it. Again Karl was being beset by a strange feeling of familiarity upon seeing this.

    Silver Eye then mumbled something in a soft voice then gestured, suddenly the gate opened on its own. Surprisingly it didn¡¯t make much noise despite its size.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°So even the gate is magic powered?¡± Karl asked Silver Eye

    ¡°Why of course, this is a magic institute after all HAHAHA¡± Silver Eye laughed

    ¡°It might look simple but you have to use a specific spell in order to open the gate, and we purposely made that spell complicated as a means of testing aspiring students. Open the gate and you pass the first test. Believe it or not many have failed at this stage.¡± Silver Eye explained

    ¡°Wow, and I thought entrance exams back in my world were harsh¡± Karl replied as he shook his head.

    Karl and Silver Eye then entered Dawnward¡¯s main building Karl saw a lot of similarly robed people walking around and some were wearing hats. The atmosphere of Dawnward reminded him of another magic institution from another world that also ethatwas adapted into a very popular movie series from long long ago.

    Karl then noticed that everyone inside stopped whatever it was they were doing and simply gazed at him. It made Karl a little uncomfortable.

    ¡°Oh come on, please just stare at Alice instead of me.¡±Karl whined to himself

    Silver Eye noticed this and coughed loudly and the people inside went back to doing whatever it is they were doing.

    ¡°Sorry about that. Your presence here is something very new, frankly not everyone was happy with your entry to Dawnward¡± Silver Eye sighed and as he slumped his shoulders.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. If the situation was reversed and you arrived at any institution back on Earth, you would most likely be greeted by the same stares. Although depending on where you are they might just think you¡¯re some crazy lunatic in a wizard outfit¡± Karl replied.

    ¡°I see.¡± Silver Eye replied a bit surprised by Karl¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Well then let me lead you to your living quarters¡± Silver Eye declared.

    ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Karl replied as he followed Silver Eye with his ¡°luggage¡± moving closely behind.

    Karl was given a rather spacious room on the 5th floor of the teaching staff dormitory. Not only do they have larger rooms it was also rather inappropriate to let Karl stay with the students since he isn¡¯t one. Plus this would also make it easier for the staff to Monitor Karl¡¯s movements, for his safety and the institution¡¯s.

    ¡°This will be your home in Dawnward, I hope it is to your liking¡± Silver Eye said as he opened the door.

    ¡°No, no this room is exactly what I want, perfect size!¡± Karl replied

    ¡°Although, you don¡¯t mind me changing the door right?¡± Karl asked Silver Eye.

    ¡°Changing the door?¡± Silver Eye asked in a perplexed voice

    ¡°Yeah, I brought my own door, it¡¯s in there.¡± Karl said as he pointed to the large box Alice was towing behind her.

    ¡°Oh I see, then do what you want I guess. You probably want more privacy anyway.¡± Silver Eye replied as he sighed

    ¡°Thank you, now Alice!¡± Karl said in a rather loud voice

    ¡°Yes Prof. Karl?¡± Alice responded with her metallic voice that Silver Eye Still isn¡¯t used to.

    ¡°Do your thing, and set up all the things that need setting up¡± Karl commanded Alice.

    ¡°As you wish¡± Alice obeyed as she entered the room along with Karls¡¯ luggage.

    ¡°Now then¡± Karl looked at Silver Eye

    ¡°I would like to meet this partner of mine now since It will take some time before my room is ready¡± Karl said to Silver Eye.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rest?¡± Silver Eye asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good now let¡¯s go. I am very eager to meet this ¡°passionate¡± person you spoke about¡± Karl replied.

    ¡°Well then, I can guarantee that you will definitely find HER interesting¡± Silver Eye said in a rather uncharacteristic sly voice.

    Karl then felt that something rather unpleasant would be happening soon.

    He was then lead by Silver Eye to his private study and was told to wait while he goes to find the person in question himself. Karl was now getting increasingly anxious. Then a few moments later the door opened.

    A familiar woman entered the room along with Silver Eye. The burning red hair, lame robe, and beautiful face, Karl immediately knew who she was.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH IT¡¯S YOU! I KNEW IT!¡± Karl and the red haired woman shouted in unison.

 Chapter 42: Man of science meets woman of magic

    Burning Rose was having a relatively normal day today and by normal, it meant spending the entire day holed up inside a chamber practicing spells non-stop. While her skills and talent are leagues above her age group, she knows that she has a lot to learn. She will keep practicing one spell over and over again until she gets the perfect result.

    To her Magic was life and nothing else mattered.

    ¡°Hmm I see¡± Burning Rose said as she read from a thick magic book.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m doing something wrong with gathering and focusing Mana for this spell, hence why it always comes out wrong¡±

    She then stretched out her hand and prepared to chant but she was interrupted by Silver Eye suddenly entering the chamber. He looked like he was in a hurry from the way he carried himself.

    ¡°Ah there you are my pupil!¡± Silver Eye said as he quickly approached Burning Rose.

    Although he was smiling, Burning Rose could feel that something was off. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt like she was walking into some sort of eternal trap.

    Still being the ¡°¡°respectful¡±¡± pupil that she is, she ignored all these alarms ringing in her head and approached the old man.

    ¡°What is it teacher?¡± Burning Rose politely asked the old man

    ¡°Come with me my dear pupil.¡± He said as he put his hand on top of Burning Rose¡¯s head giving her a head pat.

    ¡°I have someone I¡¯d like you to meet.¡± Silver eye said with a smile.

    Burning Rose instantly knew who it was.

    ¡°So, the Outsider has arrived huh?¡± She said with a little hint of frustration yet she didn¡¯t voice any kind of objection this time.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting for us in my study. Come now we mustn¡¯t make him wait too long¡± Silver Eye said in an uncharacteristic joyful and enthusiastic tone.

    The alarms in Burning Rose¡¯s head were now blaring even louder.

    They then reached the Grand Scholar¡¯s private study in a few moments. Silver Eye opened the door and she followed him inside, then she saw a man sitting in front of the Grand Scholar¡¯s desk.

    A tall man with weird looking clothes, blonde hair, and blue eyes. It was him, the man from the banquet.

    Burning Rose and the Blonde man¡¯s eyes met for a second but it felt like an eternity, and suddenly all hell broke loose.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH IT¡¯S YOU! I KNEW IT!¡± Both of them screamed at the same time.

    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS GRAND SCHOLAR?¡±

    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS TEACHER?¡±

    The two of them looked at the old man, but quickly directed their attentions to one another immediately.

    ¡°YOU, I WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOU DID!¡±

    ¡°YOU, I WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOU DID!¡±

    Then the two of them were taken a back for a bit but continued on anyway.

    ¡°STOP THAT!¡±

    ¡°STOP THAT!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°STOP WHAT?¡±

    ¡°STOP WHAT?¡±

    ?????????

    ¡°THIS! STOP IT!¡±

    ¡°THIS! STOP IT!¡±

    ?????????????

    ¡°STOP COPYING WHAT I SAY!¡±

    ¡°STOP COPYING WHAT I SAY!¡±

    ????????????????????

    ¡°I SAID STOP IT!¡±

    ¡°I SAID STOP IT!¡±

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Silver Eye then interrupted their very lively exchange, he was obviously enjoying the show but he already had his fill and decided to calm the situation down before it escalates any further.

    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s enough Prof. Karl and Scholar Burning Rose.¡± Silver Eye exclaimed immediately stopping the bickering pair.

    ¡°You¡¯re both adults so please act like it.¡± Silver Eye said in a stern voice.

    Upon hearing this Karl realized that he was acting inappropriately for someone who was learned. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down regaining his composure. He straightened himself and assumed his usual professional posture.

    Burning Rose on the other hand was still fuming with anger. Her petty and childish side completely overwhelming her logical side, but her teacher¡¯s words held her off. Unlike Karl she wasn¡¯t able to immediately regain her composure. She was pouting angrily like a child while glaring at Karl.

    Karl however just looked her straight in the eye and the two were locked in a staring contest.

    ¡°Now that at least one of you has calmed down, let me do your introductions for you.¡± Silver Eye said in a rather happy tone.

    ¡°Professor Karl, This is my Pupil Scholar Burning Rose.¡± Silver Eye said as he placed his hand on Burning Rose¡¯s head.

    With this action Burning Rose finally regained her composure, although her mood was still sour.

    ¡°And this man right here is Professor Karl Hoffman, a very learned man from another world.¡±. Silver Eye continued.

    ¡°You two will be partners from today onwards on your quest to unlock the secrets of Magic!¡± Silver Eye declared as he removed his hand from Burning Rose¡¯s head.

    Karl once again took a deep breath and walked closer to Burning Rose, his professionalism now kicking in. While he was on Earth he had worked closely with people he didn¡¯t like, yet for the sake a shared goal he would cast aside his personal feelings and willingly join hands with them. He put on a straight face and stretched out his hand towards Burning Rose gesturing for a handshake.

    ¡°Good day to you Scholar. I am Professor Karl Hoffman of the Berlin science institute sent here to study magic¡± Karl introduced himself again.

    Burning Rose was quite perplexed by Karl¡¯s sudden turn, but at the same time she felt like she didn¡¯t want to lose. Her pride now kicked and compelling her to return this gesture towards the Outsider.

    ¡°Good day to you too professor. I am Scholar Burning Rose of the Dawnward Magic Institute¡± She then grabbed Karl¡¯s hand, but she gave it a rather strong grip.

    Karl however returned the gesture.

    The two were then locked in a silent confrontation with no one willing to back down, but despite this Silver Eye was happy with what he was witnessing.

    It might be messy for now but he knows these two will bring forth a golden age for Magic, despite them obviously not getting along at this time thanks to Burning Rose¡¯s banquet antics. Yet he knows that these two would not stay like this for very long.

    He doesn¡¯t have any sort of proof but he believed it regardless, Why? Because it was what his intuition was telling him.

    And so far when it came to magic, it never failed him.

 Chapter 43: Mutual arrogance

    ¡°Ahem now that you¡¯ve been formally introduced, let me explain the details of your partnership¡± Silver Eye declared.

    The pair then immediately let go of each other¡¯s hand and faced Silver Eye. Both of them were still unhappy with this arrangement but they had no choice. For Karl this was the only way for him to study magic and as for Burning Rose, this was a task her revered mentor gave her. For now they were willing to tolerate each other¡¯s presence, at least in front of the old man.

    ¡°As I have said before, my pupil Burning Rose will be assigned as Karl¡¯s assistant since he is unable to use magic due to the lack of Mana within him.¡± Silver Eye began his explanation.

    Burning Rose raised an eyebrow upon hearing the statement about Karl¡¯s lack of Mana and upon closer inspection she realized it was indeed true. There was absolutely no Mana flowing from the Outsider.

    ¡°But just because you are his assistant doesn¡¯t mean you are lower than him, your task is to simply perform different spells and variations for him and maybe teach him a thing or two about the basics of the magic arts.¡± Silver Eye continued.

    ¡°Hooh, the Outsider wants to learn magic yet doesn¡¯t even possess something as basic as Mana? What a joke. Am I supposed to be your baby sitter or something?¡± Burning Rose sneered at Karl.

    Karl however did not react to Burning Rose¡¯s taunt and listened intently to Silver Eye, although once again Silver Eye¡¯s statement about him not having any Mana was puzzling to him. Mana is supposed to exist in every living being, yet why does he not possess it? Did the creatures of Nelithea evolve to use Mana or was mana itself something the denizens of Nelithea evolved to have. For now he inclined to believe in the former, though he still needed more conclusive evidence.

    Silver Eye then noticed that Karl was in deep thought.

    ¡°Is there something wrong professor?¡± Silver Eye asked Karl.

    Karl was then snapped out of his own thoughts.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, I was just thinking of a reason as to why I don¡¯t have Mana.¡± Karl explained.

    ¡°This is nothing but a farce, why do you want to learn magic when you don¡¯t even have the means to use it? You¡¯re just wasting your time!¡± Burning Rose commented.

    ¡°Humans have no wings but that didn¡¯t stop us from learning how to fly.¡± Karl retorted.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the same, this like a blind person trying to see. Can¡¯t you see the futility of your endeavours?¡± Burning Rose insisted her point.

    ¡°For someone who can use magic and do seemingly impossible things, you sure are pessimistic.¡± Karl sneered.

    ¡°As for your statement about a blind man; artificial eyes are thing back in my world and are just as good as normal eyes. Maybe even better.¡± Karl declared in a smug tone.

    ¡°Artificial eyes?¡± Burning Rose was both confused and sceptical but she shook her head and continued the argument.Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Oh yeah what about a mute trying to speak¡±

    ¡°Sign language or artificial throat box. Although most people just get by with just sign language¡± Karl replied

    ¡°What about deaf people?¡±

    ¡°Artificial eardrums.¡±

    ¡°What about taste? Or touch?¡± Burning Rose was starting to feel like she was losing this argument.

    ¡°Nerve restructuring therapy, a fairly new science but gets the job done nonetheless.¡± Karl replied nonchalantly.

    He then faced Burning rose once again and smiled.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Karl smugly asked.

    Karl could see the growing frustration building up on Burning Rose¡¯s face and for some reason; he really enjoyed seeing Burning Rose this angry.

    ¡°OH YEAH HOW ABOUT AMPUTATAED ARMS AND LEGS?¡± Burning Rose exclaimed.

    ¡°Unlike you and your ¡°artificial¡± replacements we sorcerers are capable of making a person regrow a missing limb!¡± Burning Rose said as she puffed up her chest and smiled triumphantly.

    Although she knew deep in her heart that she was vastly over selling this spell. Healing spells of that level require a lot of mana and often mess up. A person might regrow their arm, but most of the time it is useless and won¡¯t respond to command.

    ¡°Eh we can do that too. Seriously this is less impressive than the things I mentioned earlier.¡± Karl replied almost immediately.

    ¡°What? You lie.¡± Burning Rose couldn¡¯t accept what she heard.

    ¡°Lab grown limbs are readily available although I don¡¯t fully understand how it is done. Still there is also the option of just using artificial limbs. Oh I forgot, lab grown eyes are also a thing but bionic eyes are for more popular.¡± Karl Explained

    ¡°Lab grown?¡± Burning Rose was perplexed by this statement.

    ¡°Think of it as a farm, but for body parts.¡± Karl gave a morbid reply while maintaining a smile.

    An image of crop field with arms and legs growing from the ground popped in her head.

    ¡°You people are sick.¡± Burning Rose replied with a hint of disgust in her voice.

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± Karl replied

    ¡°You see, my kind don¡¯t simply quit because something looks impossible at first. We test every single possibility, find every possible answer until the impossible becomes possible.¡± Karl paused and lowered his head in order to get closer to Burning Rose.

    ¡°We have reached great heights the likes of you can only dream of. What makes you think magic will remain an impossibility for us?¡± Karl looked at her in the eye while giving her a proud, mocking smile.

    Burning Rose was now extremely frustrated as shown by her beet red pouting face.

    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough you two¡± Silver Eye now interjected seeing that the situation was deteriorating fast.

    ¡°Burning Rose, Professor Karl. I know it may seem hard but please do try and get along with each other.¡± Silver Eye said as he shook his head.

    ¡°No problem with me Grand Scholar, I¡¯m not so sure about that arrogant brat over there though.¡± Karl replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, you egotistical goon.¡± Burning Rose retorted.

    They once again shot a fiery glare directed at each other.

    Silver Eye shook his head in defeat.

    ¡°In any case, I would also like for you to introduce yourself to the people of Dawnward later. I will arrange for them to gather on the convention hall before dinner.¡± Silver Eye politely asked Karl.

    ¡°Oh no problem for me, but I would like to start my research as soon as possible.¡± Karl declared.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to study the books from the general archive after dinner. I would like to get as much information as I can before I can begin any sort of experiment.¡± Karl requested.

    ¡°Oh no problem¡± Silver Eye replied.

    ¡°You can also have Burning Rose start assisting you later since I know that you most likely won¡¯t understand most of it.¡± Silver Eye said as he looked at Burning Rose.

    At this point Burning Rose has lost all her patience.

    ¡°Fine do what you want I don¡¯t care!¡± Burning Rose shouted as she stormed out of the study.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about her behaviour.¡± Silver Eye said with an apologetic tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s a bit difficult to handle but she¡¯s a brilliant girl I assure you.¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve dealt with worse.¡± Karl smiled.

    ¡°Plus this is only a small price to pay for the knowledge I am about to gain. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me I¡¯m going back to my room and see if it¡¯s done.¡± Karl said as he stepped out of the room.

    Silver Eye then let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 44: Dungeons and Lab coats?

    After meeting and having a fight with his partner, Karl eagerly returned to his room. While he¡¯s used to dealing with different kinds of people, it didn¡¯t mean that he had the patience of God. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone as whiny and childish like her could attain a high rank in this institution.

    ¡°Seriously what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±Karl asked himself as he approached his room.

    He then noticed that the wooden door was now replaced by a more familiar looking metallic door.

    ¡°Huh, Alice works fast¡±Karl thought to himself as he faced the door.

    ¡°Scanning identity, please wait a moment.¡± A metallic voice came from the door.

    ¡°Scanning complete. Welcome back Professor Karl Hoffman¡±. The voice said as the door slid open.

    Karl then entered his room and found that everything was already in order. The appliances were already connected to the Pioneer battery that was now attached to the wall, and the computer and toolbox were both still sealed and sat on the corner. Although his room still looked kind of weird since it has modern elements plastered on to medieval style brickwork.

    ¡°You work quickly don¡¯t you. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Karl praised Alice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much Prof. Karl¡± Alice responded.

    ¡°After all this is what I was designed to do.¡± Alice continued.

    ¡°I see, but still, you deserve some praise for this job well done.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to praise me, then giving a good report about my activities would be a good way¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Yamato did ask me to give him regular updates about you.¡± Karl remembered

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to put a good word in¡± Karl smiled.

    ¡°Thank you very much¡± Alice replied, but Karl couldn¡¯t tell if she was really grateful. After all she is a robot.

    ¡°Now then, where did you put my clothes and other luggage?¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°Oh I placed them near the washing machine inside the bathroom.¡± Alice replied

    ¡°Oh I see-wait a bathroom?¡± Karl replied in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t see it because you didn¡¯t enter the room earlier to inspect it.¡± As she pointed towards it.

    Karl then looked at where she was pointing and there he found a door sized opening on the wall, there was indeed a bathroom and it seems Alice decided to use the former front door as its cover.

    ¡°Huh, she even recycles. Good job engineers who designed her¡±Karl thought to himself silently praising the Engineering guild.

    ¡°Oh I see, it seems they also have a water system here correct?¡± Karl asked Alice.

    ¡°Yes, but the toilet they have here is rather unsafe. It simply burned away anything I placed in it¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s the same toilet back at the castle, I wonder how common that thing is here in Aleria¡± Karl pondered.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to go change now. Be right back¡± Karl said as he entered the bathroom.

    Karl didn¡¯t bring a lot of clothes simply because of the convenience the washing machines provided. He decided only to bring the essentials with him to Nelithea. That included one formal set of clothes (which was replaced by Nelson), comfortable sleeping wear that was comprised of a white t-shirt and black shorts, a set of underwear, the slightly casual attire he was wearing now, and finally his working clothes and ¡°equipment¡±.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Karl was excited to wear it again because ever since he got to Nelithea he never got the chance to wear them. Until now.

    He then started to take them out one by one and began wearing them.

    ¡°Oh right, since I¡¯m a fantasy world, let¡¯s do this like an RPG game.¡± Karl said to himself.

    ¡°Well then let¡¯s begin¡± Karl declared as he began his completely unnecessary descriptions while imagining a tune on his head.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Black pants

    Description: Common attire on Earth. It looks nice.

    Stats:

    + 10 presentablity

    + 5 Formality

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    White long sleeves and tie

    Description: A classic professional combo on earth. Looks nice on everyone.

    Stats:

    + 10 professionalism

    + 10 class

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Black Leather shoes

    Description: A common shoe found on Earth. It looks nice.

    Stats:

    + 5 feet protection

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    White lab coat

    Description: Used by smart people back on Earth. Wear it to look smart.

    Stats:

    + 15 reputation

    + 10 respect

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Karl then took out one last item. It was a small box and it contained the most important thing for Karl in this whole ¡°set¡±. He opened it and revealed what was inside.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Reading Glasses: A tool used by people to help them read when their vision is failing them. Some people also wear them to look smart.

    Stats:

    + 20 intelligence

    + 20% increase in brain processing speed.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Keep in mind that all of these numbers and figures exist only inside Karl¡¯s head and have no effect on reality.

    He then put on his ¡°professional¡± set, feeling very proud about himself. Wearing these clothes have a sort of placebo effect on Karl and he does somehow work and function better whenever he wears these clothes. But that¡¯s debatable.

    Seeing that there was still quite a bit of time before dinner, he then decided to write a report about Alice and then send it to Yamato. He went back to the main room and snapped his fingers. The Pioneer¡¯s computer then unraveled itself.

    ¡°Wow, this thing is so convenient. You have my thanks once again you wonderful Engineers.¡± Karl declared.

    He then grabbed a wooden chair that was already in the room before and sat in front of the computer. After writing and sending the email to Yamato he decide to browse the internet a little bit. He found that he had a lot of unread messages on Headbook so he decided to read all of them.

    After a few minutes of reading he then heard the door talk once more.

    ¡°Scanning identity, please wait a moment¡± The voice said.

    ¡°Scanning complete, Welcome to Prof. Karl¡¯s room, Grand Scholar Silver Eye. What is your business?¡± The Door declared.

    ¡°Wait, how did the door get data on Silver Eye?¡± Karl asked Alice

    ¡°Oh, I already added him to my database. But just to be sure, I set the door to only open for you and people you give approval to enter your room¡± Alice explained.

    ¡°Wow, thank you. Having you here is really convenient.¡± Karl once again praised Alice.

    ¡°Thank you professor.¡±

    Suddenly an old man then can be heard from the other side but with his voice being enhanced.

    ¡°I-uhh¡± The voice was very disgruntled to say the least.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let him in¡± Karl said while laughing a bit. He still found it funny how easy it is to spook the Grand Scholar.

    As the door slid open it revealed a confused Silver Eye. It looked like he wanted to ask so many questions but he simply bottled them in for now.

    ¡°A-ahem¡± Silver Eye coughed regaining his composure.

    ¡°The people of Dawnward, students and staff alike, have all gathered at the hall. It¡¯s time for you to introduce yourself Professor-No, Seeker.¡± Silver Eye then remembered the Rank he gave Karl when he agreed to let him into Dawnward.

    ¡°Oh yeah I forgot that my title and rank here at Dawnward is Seeker¡± Karl then stood up and started to move outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss my professor title¡± Karl said a little bit sad.

    ¡°Well then let us go. Seeker Karl Hoffman.¡± Silver Eye declared with a hint of pride in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Karl said as he followed the old man to the hall.

 Chapter 45: Seeker

    The Dawnward convention hall was once again filled with people as they were once again told to gather. This time however it was to welcome a new member of their institution, an Outsider.

    Mixed emotions can be felt throughout the hall. Fear, curiosity, antipathy, and indifference all mixed together into a thick choking atmosphere that now befell Dawnward.

    Most, if not all, of the students couldn¡¯t accept the fact that an outsider was allowed entry and was even endorsed by the Grand Scholar himself. They worked their very hardest, sacrificed a lot of time and effort just to obtain the right go past the gate, yet here comes an alien just waltzing into the institution like nothing.

    In short a lot of them felt insulted, but not all of them.

    There was a relatively large portion of the student body curious about the outsiders, especially when news about their latest achievements reached the ears of Dawnward. They were curious as to how a magic less people were able to command such power, as they always thought magic was absolute. To them the outsiders defied common sense, and this fueled their interest and curiosity.

    And then there¡¯s Burning Rose.

    She stood with her friends in the hall with her arms crossed, still fuming over her encounter with the outsider. She couldn¡¯t believe someone so arrogant would become her partner. She couldn¡¯t accept that someone so powerless has the nerve to look down on magic and treat as a simple problem that he can solve.

    How dare he, Burning Rose thought to herself.

    Noticing her foul mood her friends then tried to talk to her.

    ¡°Hey, why the sour face?¡± Bright Sun asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you look worse than usual,¡± Serene River chimed in

    ¡°Haaaah. Guys I¡¯m not in the mood for this. Today is one of the worst days ever in my life. Period!¡± Burning Rose declared.

    ¡°Did you meet the Outsider already?¡± Cursed Bat asked which agitated Burning Rose.

    ¡°That damn ingrate,¡± Burning Rose said before her fiery outburst.

    ¡°How dare he look down on me? How dare he look down on Magic!?¡± Burning Rose said in an angry voice.

    ¡°Uhh what happened?¡¯ Her three friends asked in unison.

    ¡°That arrogant jerk is the worst possible person you could meet. Oh look at me and the things my kind has achieved! Artificial THIS, Artificial THAT! Who cares?! And what great heights? You are probably spouting that nonsense because you¡¯re tall!¡± Burning Rose unleashed an angry tirade that her friends found rather amusing.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it feels like to look in the mirror,¡± Serene River said in a playful mocking tone.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You, are saying I¡¯m just as bad as him? Excuse me, I have ACHIEVEMENTS. I have something to show unlike him who just spouts hubris and gibberish!¡± Burning Rose angrily replied.

    ¡°You do realize you just proved Serene River¡¯s point, right?¡± Cursed Bat replied

    Burning Rose was about to retort when suddenly a commotion can be heard near the entrance of the hall. It seems that the Grand Scholar has arrived and with him, the Outsider.

    The people began whispering amongst themselves the Outsider came into view. He and the Grand Scholar were then given a path through the crowd and made their way to the podium at the center of the hall.

    Both of them ascended the spiraling stairs of the podium, but because it only had space for one speaker the Outsider stood at the highest flight of stairs next to the top. Even then, he was in full view of everyone in the room.

    The crowd was quite surprised by his appearance, because he looked too normal. Aside from his uncommon attire, his features were relatively common.

    The Outsider had blonde hair, blue eyes, and a bit taller than usual.

    ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s what an Outsider looks like,¡± Bright Sun declared.

    ¡°He looks normal, aside from his clothes,¡± Cursed Bat added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let his outside appearance fool you. He is nothing but an uncultured ingrate!¡± Burning Rose angrily exclaimed.

    ¡°You say that but honestly speaking, he is pretty good looking. I¡¯d say 7-8/10?¡± Serene River interjected.

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Burning Rose couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.

    ¡°Yeah I agree, he scores a high 8 for me,¡± Bright Sun added in agreement.

    ¡°An 8 for me too,¡± Said Cursed Bat in a monotone voice.

    ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t believe you people!¡± Burning Rose was reaching the limits of her patience again.

    ¡°Hmmph. Don¡¯t worry we don¡¯t plan on taking him away from you,¡± Serene River said in a sly tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky to have someone like that all to yourself. Oh how cruel is the world! Huhuh!¡± Serene River continued in an annoying overly dramatic voice.

    As Burning Rose was about to go on another raging tirade the Grand Scholar finally started the introduction.

    ¡°My fellow Sorcerers!¡± Silver Eye began his speech.

    ¡°Today we welcome a new member of our institution! An Outsider who seeks the knowledge that we all want to discover, and I believe that through this cooperation we will find the greater truths of Magic! But enough from me, now let me present to you; Seeker Karl Hoffman!¡± Silver Eye declared with great enthusiasm, something the crowd didn¡¯t really share.

    Grand Scholar Silver Eye then went down the podium and let Karl Take over. Once on the podium, Karl then looked all over the room as if looking for someone. Then a few moments later he began to talk.

    ¡°Good evening to all you,¡± Karl began.

    ¡°I am Professor Karl Hoffman but inside these walls I am known as Seeker Karl Hoffman. As my title implies I am here to seek the hidden rules of magic. I believe that finding the fundamentals of something so profound would allow us to better use it, for the fundamentals will show u-¡° Karl¡¯s introductory speech was then interrupted by a shout from far the far end of the hall.

    It came from a middle aged man who screamed voiced his anger and discontent with Karl presence.

    ¡°SEEKING FUNDAMENTALS? BETTER USE? STOP SPOUTING RUBBISH. MAGIC IS AN EXALTED ART ONLY USED BY THOSE WHO ARE WORTHY AND TALENTED!¡± The man screamed in anger.

    ¡°BETTER USE OF MAGIC STEMS FROM TALENT AND ABILITY! THINGS THAT YOU, AN OUTSIDER, DO NOT POSSES! GET OUT OF THIS INSTITUTION!¡± The man continued.

    The crowd then started to agree with him and the hall was then overrun by voices of discontent and anger. However it didn¡¯t have an effect on Karl, instead he simply smiled.

    How predictable. Karl said in his head.

    ¡°A-ahem can I please continue with my speech?¡± Karl calmly asked.

    ¡°NO GET OUT, NOW!¡± The middle aged man shouted in reply.

    ¡°Hmm I see, then let me ask you a series of questions. If you answer all of them then I will happily move out of this institution.¡± Karl declared.

    ¡°What happens if I fail to answer all of them?¡± The man asked, his voice a little interested.

    ¡°Nothing much, but it will prove that all of you are nothing but a bunch of fools,¡± Karl declared in a chilling voice.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Karl said as he smiled.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 46: Full potential

    ¡°W-what?¡± The middle aged man scrambled a reply.

    ¡°You heard me mister.¡± Karl continued.

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Why do I have to answer your questions?!¡± The exclaimed in anger.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid you can¡¯t answer them?¡± Karl mockingly asked.

    ¡°Y-you. YOU DARE?¡± The man was now infuriated.

    ¡°Why are you so agitated? I¡¯m just going to ask you questions,¡± Karl shrugged.

    ¡°FINE! ASK ME ANYTHING YOU WANT!¡± The man exclaimed.

    ¡°Calm down everyone let¡¯s not escalate this any further!¡± Silver Eye finally stepped in.

    But Karl had other plans.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Grand Scholar, I can handle this.¡± Karl declared

    ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also want to prove something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while now.¡± Karl continued.

    ¡°Okay, do as you wish.¡± Silver Eye said as he shook his head.

    ¡°Now then mister¡± Karl began.

    ¡°First of all, I want to know your rank.¡± Karl asked the man.

    ¡°I-I¡± The man was hesitating.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Karl asked while smiling.

    ¡°I am a student.¡± The middle aged man revealed.

    ¡°For real?¡± Karl was a bit confused.

    ¡°Is he really a student?¡± Karl asked Silver Eye.

    ¡°Well probably, advancement exams are rather difficult. People not getting past the student rank isn¡¯t something out of the ordinary.¡± Silver Eye explained.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Well anyway. Here¡¯s my first question.¡± Karl then began his questioning.

    ¡°First off, what is magic?¡± Karl asked which surprised everyone. After all it seemed like a pointless question.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Just answer the question.¡± Karl replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°Fine. Magic is a gift bestowed upon this land by the gods of old. It is a power that allows us to use unnatural abilities and elevate ourselves beyond the bounds of our humanity!¡± The mister replied in a rather arrogant tone.

    ¡°Hmm I see,¡± Karl replied.

    ¡°Then next question: What is Mana?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°What is this farce? Mana is the source of our strength as sorcerers. It is what powers our spells and Alchemy!¡± The man replied.

    I see, so mana is used for Alchemy too.Karl thought to himself.

    ¡°Next question: How is mana turned into power?¡±

    The man was beginning to get even more agitated, but he bottled it in nonetheless.

    ¡°Through the use of magic spells of course!¡± The man exclaimed.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t answer my question mister,¡± Karl then replied.

    ¡°What?¡± The man replied in confusion.

    ¡°Okay let me clarify the question. I know you use spells in the form of chants in order to use magic, but what I want to know is how the mana is converted into magic,¡± Karl explained.

    The entire hall suddenly went silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me. How is Mana converted into a magic spell? How does this invisible energy that seems to exist everywhere transformed into an observable, physical phenomenon? What exactly happens when you cast a spell?¡± Karl pressed his question.

    ¡°I uh..uh¡± The man was now confused. He never thought about it at all.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t even answer something as basic as this?¡± Karl said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll give you an easier question then.¡± Karl continued.

    ¡°How is mana created? Because I recall Grand scholar Silver Eye telling me that mana flows from every living creature, but I do not possess it despite me being a living creature myself. So is mana produced by a unique Nelithean biological process? If so, then what process is this and how does it happen?¡± Karl asked another question.

    But the man was confused and simply looked at Karl in silence. Foreign words aside he simply didn¡¯t have the answers. His blank expression says it all. Karl could tell that he doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Okay then, is there anyone in this room that knows the answer to my questions?¡± Karl exclaimed now looking at the crowd below.

    But Karl was only met with even more silence. Nobody could answer his question, not even the Grand Scholar himself. The crowd simply stood there in silence.

    ¡°Haaaa- How disappointing.¡± Karl let out a disapproving sigh.

    ¡°It seemed my guess was right. You people just viewed magic as a convenience and took it for granted.¡± Karl began his speech as If he was scolding the entirety of Dawnward.

    ¡°You view magic as some kind of special gift, when in reality it¡¯s just a natural phenomenon on Nelithea. You never bothered to ask what it is exactly, none of you wanted to know just how it works.¡± Karl continued.

    ¡°Why does this even matter? So what if we don¡¯t completely understand how it works? We can still use spells and perform amazing tasks!¡± The man now replied but now it sounded like he was defending himself.

    ¡°Because you are missing out on its full potential!¡± Karl exclaimed.

    ¡°Mastery doesn¡¯t just involve the ability to use it, it also involves an understanding of just how it works!¡± Karl continued.

    Karl then looked down on the crowd once again and he could see that they were whispering amongst themselves now. Karl then began talking again.

    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll give you an example of how understanding a concept can lead to unlocking its true power.¡± Karl said in a confident tone.

    ¡°I supposed every one of you is familiar with lightning right? Then another question for you mister.¡± Karl said as he looked down on the man who started this whole incident.

    ¡°What do you think lightning is?¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the wrath of the gods condensed into a bolt of power.¡± The man replied in a meek tone.

    ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s electricity!¡± Karl immediately replied.

    ¡°Electricity?¡± The man replied not even knowing what this foreign word meant.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to explain to you what it is exactly but I don¡¯t think you would understand it at all.¡± Karl shook his head.

    ¡°So let¡¯s do it this way. Electricity to us is what mana is to you sorcerers. Meaning we use it to power our tools, to power our world.¡± Karl explained.

    The crowd below was surprised by this. They always viewed lightning as something dangerous; they never expected lightning had another use other than destruction.

    ¡°But you possess no magic, how can you make Lightning?¡± The man asked Karl.

    ¡°Electricity can be produced without the use of magic. In fact we can even recreate Lightning if we want to.¡± Karl declared.

    The crowd continued to be silent.

    ¡°You see, we discovered the hidden rules that governed what you call ¡°the wrath of the gods¡± and with these rules, we bent electricity to our will.¡±

    Karl then looked at the crowd once more and smiled.

    ¡°Now imagine what we could do if we understood something as powerful as magic!¡± Karl exclaimed in a rather joyous tone.

    At this point Karl didn¡¯t need to explain himself further, the crowd understood what he was trying to say. With Karl¡¯s little speech the sorcerers began to imagine the possibilities.

    Even the woman with the fiery red hair.

 Chapter 47: Compromise

    The people of Dawnward then proceeded to the dining area after Karl¡¯s introductory speech. Although they still did not fully accept Karl¡¯s presence, his words did strike a chord in their hearts and thus their attitude towards him became a little bit more accepting. Just a little bit. They still gave him weird stares and kept their distance.

    Karl shared a table with Grand Scholar for dinner since he really did not have anyone else to sit with. He then had his first meal at Dawnward.

    It was horrible.

    He was given the same food as everyone else. A mixture of tasteless green herbs and unseasoned ground meat that tasted so bland and boring cooked together into a stew like meal. But he really couldn¡¯t complain since this is the institute¡¯s regular meal, even the Grand Scholar ate the same meal as everyone else.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Silver Eye noticed Karl looking a bit sullen as he ate.

    ¡°Oh, yes everything¡¯s okay it¡¯s just,¡± Karl replied trying not to be rude.

    ¡°It¡¯s the food isn¡¯t it?¡± Silver Eye said as if reading Karl¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll get used to it. Hopefully.¡± Silver Eye said as he downed another spoonful of the stew.

    Seeing Silver Eye eat that much without wincing made Karl gag a bit, he really wished he had something else to eat now. But still, Karl did his best to finish the stew he was given as he was taught by his parents to never waste food.

    I miss my mom¡¯s cooking. Karl thought to himself.

    After everyone had finished their meals, bottles were then distributed to the people in the dining area. Once a bottle was given handed to Silver Eye, Karl was able to inspect it more closely.

    The bottle contained a glowing liquid and it rang alarm bells inside Karl¡¯s head. He even saw Silver Eye¡¯s expression sink once he saw the liquid which further confirmed his fears.

    That potion looks like bad news. Karl said to himself as he looked at the contents of the bottle.

    Silver Eye then stood up raised his left hand and held the potion in his right. The people on the room then focused their attention on him as they grasped the bottle given to them, and when Silver Eye gave the signal they all drank it at the same time.

    Karl was then drowned in a sea of agonized noises coming from sorcerers, even the Grand Scholar looks like he is pain. To Karl it looked the dining area was transformed into an image of hell. He sat there silently as he watched the sorcerers wince and scream in agony, thankful that he didn¡¯t have to drink whatever it was they were given.

    After a few minutes of pain and suffering, everyone returned to their normal expression although some of them looked a bit woozy. He then talked to Silver Eye once the old man has recovered from his ordeal.

    ¡°Grand Scholar, may I view the books in the archives later?¡± Karl asked.

    ¡°Oh right, you did tell me that you wanted to begin with your work as soon as possible,¡± Silver Eye replied.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Would you like to go now?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have to get some things from my room.¡±

    ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll have your partner, Burning Rose, escort you to the general archives.¡± Silver eye declared.

    Ugh, that woman again.  Karl thought to himself a bit annoyed.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head to my room now and prepare.¡± Karl said as he stood up and went out of the dining area.

    Once in his room he then prepared his tablet which he will use to copy and useful information he might come across by using it like a notebook. A few minutes later the voice of the door once again spoke.

    ¡°Identity unknown. Please state your business.¡± The door declared.

    Ah, she¡¯s here. Karl thought to himself, realizing who it was that arrived.

    He then stood up and opened the door himself. He was once again face to face with rude red haired woman, Burning Rose.

    When he opened the door he saw confusion written all over her face. He knew she was also spooked by the talking metal door, and it made him laugh inside.

    This never gets old. Karl thought to himself.

    Burning Rose quickly regained her composure and made a serious face, although she didn¡¯t look angry at him this time.

    ¡°Come with me, I will lead you to the archives.¡± Burning Rose said to Karl.

    ¡°Oh okay.¡± Karl said as he stepped out of the room.

    He was then led by Burning Rose to a large library like structure just across the staff dormitory.

    Karl was surprised that Burning Rose was silent as they walked. He expected her to pick a fight with him again, but maybe just maybe, his speech earlier did affect her too.

    Once inside, Karl was then greeted by a large collection of book, tomes, and scrolls all tucked away in large shelves sprawled all over the archives. The amount of books alone rivaled any large library back on earth. Karl¡¯s heart was filled with joy at this scene.

    ¡°Wow! Look at all these books!¡± Karl exclaimed. Then he immediately shut himself up because he realized he was still in a library, and despite the time there were still people inside.

    Sorry, I got to excited there. Karl said to himself apologetically.

    He then faced Burning Rose once again.

    ¡°A-ahem, if it isn¡¯t too much trouble, could you please guide me through the archives? I would like to start with the beginner level books.¡± Karl asked Burning Rose.

    He was expecting some kind of angry reaction, a glare, a click of the tongue, but instead she simply complied. This surprised Karl a little bit.

    ¡°I see then follow me.¡± Burning Rose said to Karl.

    He was then lead to the left side of the archives. Burning Rose then took out several books from the shelves and even used magic to reach the ones that were place too high. Karl was now getting creeped out by her willingness to cooperate.

    The serious face and tone coupled by a calm attitude, it was as if he was with another person.

    Is this really Burning Rose?  Karl asked himself in confusion.

    As if sensing his confusion Burning Rose turned and faced Karl once again, looking him in the eye.

    ¡°I know you are a bit confused as to why I am acting like this.¡± Burning Rose began.

    ¡°Yes I am. What happened? Did the Grand Scholar tell you to act like this?¡± Karl asked

    ¡°No he did not do anything like that. I am simply doing this of my own accord.¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you hate my guts?¡±

    ¡°Make no mistake, I still don¡¯t trust you, nor do I accept you presence here. But for the sake of magic I am willing to make a compromise.¡± Burning Rose explained.

    ¡°Your speech earlier made me realize that I really did know much about magic despite having mastered numerous spells. So if by assisting you I can gain new insights, I shall gladly swallow my pride and assist you. All for the sake of magic.¡± Burning Rose said in a serious but hopeful tone.

    Karl then remembered Silver Eye saying that the partner he will be given was someone equally as passionate as him. If she was willing to ignore her pride and overall distaste of him for the sake of magic, then she was worthy of his respect. After all If the situation was reversed, he would do the same.

    ¡°I see, then would you mind explaining to me the contents of these books later and highlight the important bits. I would first like to get a better grasp at the concept of magic before I can begin any formal research.¡± Karl replied in a professional tone.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Burning Rose said as she took one of the books Karl was holding.

    ¡°You should start with this, since it explains a few basic incantations and delves a little bit into magic itself¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let us have a seat then.¡± Karl replied as they walked towards the tables in the Archives.

    The pair thus began their journey into the secrets of magic.

 Chapter 48: Whisky and Wagyu

    While Karl was getting eased into his new life inside Dawnward, Nelson and company were getting settled into the Earth Embassy.

    They were given a villa far larger than the mansion that they had in Larien. The back garden was large enough to accommodate up to 7 transport carriers making the transport of equipment easier. The personnel wasted no time in setting up all the equipment.

    Firstly they dealt with the power supply. They set up solar tapes (a kind of solar panel that can be bent and is very thin) and placed them on the roof and even the walls of the villa. It was then attached to large pioneer battery ensuring an almost endless supply of electricity.

    Of course a Quantum internet router was also set up so even if they were this far away from Fort Spearhead, communications would not be a problem. But most importantly internet access, because internet connection is very important.

    Next was the staff equipment.

    Dr Susan¡¯s clinic/lab was the first one set up in a large room on the first floor of the villa, a sort of boundary was also made in order to separate the clinic and the lab. Dr. Susan was also given a few assistants from the Larien outreach center since she would not be able to handle everyone that will come to the clinic.

    Yamato didn¡¯t really bring anything noteworthy except for a laptop since he will be moving around a lot inspecting the mining sites. Internet connection is most important since this way he would also be able to monitor the progress of the Orbital Launcher construction and keep up with his Engineering guild duties.

    Nelson didn¡¯t ask for much, he just wanted a modern looking office and nothing more same with Leia and Steven, although Leia did also ask for a modern looking classroom for her writing and math classes.

    Other necessities like a Kitchen, and even a relaxation room was also set up. Bathrooms already existed so that was something they didn¡¯t need to take care off. Upon seeing it again, Yamato was still quite angry about the flaming toilet. Food supplies would be sent to the embassy weekly via an air transport carrier.

    Security was also a concern, thus an automated defense system controlled by a central AI was put in place. This included gun turrets and defense drones hidden throughout the compound. They would were equipped with both lethal and non-thal rounds to deal with whatever threat appears.Additionally, about 20 soldiers that were equipped with class 2 exoskeletons and clearance level 2 rounds were stationed at the embassy.

    It was also agreed to have 4 air buses on sand by at the embassy at all times just in case they needed to evacuate the personnel.

    By nightfall all the embassy was fully operational and the transport personnel returned to Fort Spearhead.

    As a small token of gratitude Nelson invited the King and the Prime Minister over dinner to celebrate the establishment of the embassy. Nelson ordered some high quality ingredients like A5 Wagyu beef, caviar etc, in order to show off to the King and let him have a taste of high quality earth food.

    While the chefs at hand weren¡¯t 10 star restaurant materials, they did a great job in preparing for the dinner.

    Sadly Leia, Yamato, Dr. Susan, and Engr. Yamato didn¡¯t join Nelson and the King for dinner. Partly because they still had things they need to prepare and the fact that they really didn¡¯t want to be around another political exchange. It might just be dinner but they didn¡¯t want to feel that hang tension that was inevitably going to consume the dinner.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The King and the Prime Minister were then served a delicious 10 course meal. Nelson could see the eyes of the King and the Prime Minister widen upon tasting the food. While the food served to them during the banquet was indeed delicious, he still believed Earth cuisine to be superior, a sentiment the King and his Prime Minister probably share with him by now.

    ¡°I must say Ambassador, the steak was unlike anything I¡¯ve had in my entire life. It was soft and juicy, and melted in my mouth!¡± said the King in astonishment.

    ¡°I admit I was a bit reluctant upon cutting it and seeing that it was still pink in the middle, I have always eaten meat cooked through.¡± The Prime Minster added his praises.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t know the specifics, the beef used is a very high grade beef from cows that were raised in a very controlled environment.¡± Nelson replied.

    ¡°Controlled environment?¡± The King asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, the temperature of the pen and even the amount of food, are all controlled in order to ensure that meat is of great quality.¡± Nelson proudly explained.

    ¡°Do your people get to eat this meat every day?¡± The Prime Minister asked with great expectation.

    ¡°Sadly no. Beef this good, is extremely rare and expensive and are commonly served in high rated restaurants only.¡± Nelson replied shaking his head.

    ¡°I see.¡± The King replied a bit dejected.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not all that everything I wanted to show off.¡± Nelson said confident tone.

    ¡°So you no longer hide your intentions?¡± The King said while smiling.

    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Nelson replied feigning ignorance as he signaled for an attendant who was standing at the door.

    A few moments later the attendant returned with a bottle in hand and three drinking glasses on a tray. The bottle had 1987 printed on it. The attendant then gave it to Nelson and placed the drinking glasses where then placed in front of Nelson.

    ¡°What you see here gentlemen is whisky.¡± Nelson proudly explained.

    ¡°Whisky?¡± The Prime Minster and the King asked in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s an alcoholic drink similar to wine but stronger.¡± Nelson replied.

    ¡°Stronger?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see what I mean.¡± Nelson said as he poured a bit of the contents of the bottle onto the drinking glasses.

    He also added a little bit of water to the whisky, something the King and the Prime Minister found to be odd.

    Nelson than handed the glasses to the King and prime Minister.

    ¡°Now I would like you to smell it first.¡±

    The Prime Minister didn¡¯t know why it was necessary but they did as Nelson told and immediately their noses encountered a strong delicious aroma.

    ¡°I can see now why you say this is a strong drink.¡± The King declared as he swirled the contents around the glass.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you added water though. Won¡¯t it just dilute the drink?¡± The Prime Minister asked.

    ¡°Trust me, a little bit of water makes it better.¡± Nelson replied with a laugh.

    Nelson then stood up and postured for a toast. Upon seeing this, the King and the Prime Minister followed suit.

    ¡°To Aleria.¡± Nelson said as he looked at the two men with him.

    ¡°To Earth.¡± The King replied

    They then made a toast and then drank the whisky. Nelson expected the King and the Prime Minister to gag because of the strong flavor of the whisky, but to his surprise no such thing happened.

    ¡°I see you two are very strong men.¡± Nelson commended the two.

    ¡°Why do say that?¡± The King asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, first timers typically have a negative reaction when drinking something this strong.¡± Nelson explained.

    ¡°While the flavor is different, this isn¡¯t the first time we had a drink this strong.¡± The Prime Minister replied.

    ¡°Oh, do tell.¡± Nelson replied a bit skeptical.

    ¡°You see, there is this very rare drink from Henice called Vernaal, and it¡¯s almost as strong as this drink you gave me.¡± The King replied.

    Nelson was now a bit curious about the drink and his expression gave away his thoughts to the King.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Nelson, if I ever get my hands on Vernaal again, I would invite you to have a taste.¡± The King said to Nelson.

    ¡°I see, then I shall be looking forward to it.¡± Nelson replied.

    Because it was already dark outside, the King and the Prime Minister were then flown back to the castle via an air bus.

    Nelson on the other hand couldn¡¯t get that Vernaal drink out of his mind. He was now quite interested in Henice just because of that drink.

    ¡°Henice huh, now I know which Kingdom I should make relations to next.¡± Nelson said to himself as he walked to his sleeping quarters.

 Chapter 49: Darkness

    ¡°The task I am about to give you is of utmost importance but also very dangerous.¡± A man in a kingly robe declared, reluctance seeping through his eyes.

    ¡°If any of you wishes to withdraw then speak up now. Don¡¯t worry, you will not be disgraced nor punished. After all, this task might cost you your lives.¡± He declared.

    But none of the men bowing down to him moved and after a brief moment of silence, a red haired man stood up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is my sworn duty as a knight to protect you and the Kingdom even if it costs me my life. I know for a fact that the men here with me are more than willing to give their lives in order to secure the peace and security of our Kingdom.¡± The knight said with great valor.

    The King seemed to be touched by his words as it the reluctance disappeared from his eyes. The King then took his scepter and raised it upward, signaling the men who were still kneeling down to stand up.

    ¡°FOR ALERIA!¡± The King exclaimed.

    ¡°FOR ALERIA!¡± The rest of the knights replied.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Guhhhuuh!¡± The man gasped as he was awoken from his slumber.

    He realized that he was once again dreaming of past events and with his awakening, he was pulled back into the present.

    He found that he was still chained to a dark dungeon cell slightly lit up by torches hung outside.

    The dungeon was damp and dirty. It reeked of death and disease, with rats freely running around with no care. Sometimes these vermin would run up to him and nibble at his bleeding feet.

    The Knight could not remember how long he has been there nor could he remember how many brutal lashings he has received. It is quite a miracle that he is still alive through the hunger and torture.

    The knight wanted to die, yet death doesn¡¯t want to pay him a visit. He always wondered that no matter how much he was tortured, to the point of collapse, that he would still find himself awake inside this very cell.

    He realized that he was probably being kept alive but he was confused as to why. From the moment he was captured not once was he interrogated. They simply put him through horrific torture that slowly ate away at his spirit.

    As the dim orange light continues to flicker, memories of the past flood his mind every time he closed his eyes.

    He could still see it, he could hear it, the screams of his companions who gave their lives so that he could escape, yet their sacrifice was in vain.

    He cursed himself deeply for failing his comrades, for failing the King, for failing his Kingdom. He only found comfort in the fact that they were able to send one carrier pigeon back to Lancia before they were compromised.

    Suddenly he could hear footsteps coming from outside his cell. Two armored guards then appeared in front of his cell. He could not see their faces, but he could feel their hateful eyes staring at him.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It seems you are awake, Alerian scum.¡± One of the guards remarked.

    ¡°The day of your reckoning has arrived, blasphemer.¡± The other guard chimed in, anger can be heard from his voice.

    The guards then opened up his cell and removed him from his chains. A cloth was then wrapped around his mouth gagging him, and a bag was placed on his head. The bag prevented him from knowing where he was going to be taken. His hands and feet where then bound chained cuffs.

    After being dragged through the floor for a good while, he was then shoved inside a carriage still bound and gagged. He found this to be even strange.

    They kept me alive for so long, and now they are taking me somewhere else? The Knight thought to himself in confusion.

    If they were going to execute me then why the carriage? Where are they taking me?

    His confusion wasn¡¯t misplaced since he rode the carriage for a relatively long time. He also realized that the road had changed due to the fact that the ride became rather bumpy. He knew that was outside of the city at this point.

    After traveling for an hour or so the carriage finally stopped and he realized that he has reached his destination.

    He was then once again dragged through the floor, only this time he could feel that it change from earth to smooth cold stone. He was being taken inside a stone structure somewhere outside the city.

    Where the hell am I? He thought to himself.

    After a few moments he was then violently thrown to the ground. The bag on his head was now removed along with the gag.

    When his vision adjusted to the illumination, he finally saw where he was taken.

    He was now in a black stone room that stretched like a hallway with torches lining the walls.

    ¡°It seems you are still alive and well, Alerian spy.¡± A voice said from behind.

    He turned his back and saw a cloaked figure looking down on him. The man wore a dark cloak with white engravings sewn into the fabric. He then realized what this man was. He was now facing a sorcerer.

    Realizing that he was going to be executed, he then mustered up the last bit of his strength.in order to blurt out his last words of defiance.

    ¡°Y-you.¡± The knight spoke in a dry voice.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems you want to say something. Quickly give this man some water.¡± The cloaked man commanded.

    A cloaked servant then approached him and made him drink a few gulps of water. When he had his fill he then started talking again.

    ¡°YOU WILL NEVER WIN, YOU MONSTERS!¡± The Knight exclaimed.

    ¡°Hooh, and why is that?¡± The cloaked man replied in a mocking tone.

    ¡°We have already sent a message back to the King, warning him of your plans!¡± The knight screamed in defiance.

    ¡°I see, you think that the information will help your Kingdom prepare huh? Well to tell you the truth, it wouldn¡¯t matter anyway, since the message you sent did not have all the correct information.¡± The man explained in a confident voice.

    The knight¡¯s heart then sank.

    ¡°W-what? How did you know of the message I sent?!¡± The Knight¡¯s tone now lost all of his defiance and all that was left was despair and desperation.

    ¡°Oh, so finally you cracked. Well take this as a departing gift.¡± The man then gestured with his hand and suddenly something materialized on his hand.

    The man then threw it to the floor right in front of the knight. After realizing what it was, the knight¡¯s heart was finally overcome with despair.

    It was the carrier pigeon that he sent before they were captured.

    ¡°Seriously, still relying on this primitive method. How backwards can you be?¡± The cloaked man continued to mock him.

    ¡°Oh and by the way, if you¡¯re wondering why nobody ever questioned you, it¡¯s because we already peered inside your mind. Sadly you didn¡¯t possess any useful information.¡± The cloaked man shrugged.

    The Knight then looked up to the cloaked man, his face was now of a broken man who felt that he had failed at everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good face, now you are ready. Keeping you alive al this time was definitely worth it¡± The cloaked man declared.

    ¡°What? Are you finally going to kill me now?¡± The Knight asked weakly, eagerly awaiting his death.

    ¡°No, but from your perspective, it will be much worse.¡± The cloaked man answered as he went out of the black stone room together with his servants.

    The knight then turned around and saw the lights from the torches slowly disappear as their flames were extinguished one by one.

    The last thoughts of the Knight were those of his comrades and the King, as he loudly sobbed over his failure.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry everyone!¡± The knight screamed in tears as an unknown darkness swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 50: Volhorn

    As a new day dawns on Lancia one man could hardly contain his excitement. It was none other than Steven.

    Today was the day that he would get to visit the Largest adventurer¡¯s hub in the Kingdom and it filled his heart with joy. He could not wait to see all the recorded fantastical creatures the guild has encountered and was hoping that maybe, just maybe, they would have a few specimens with them.

    He woke up quite early, took a bath, and went to eat breakfast. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t the first one there. Both Engr. Yamato and Dr. Susan had woken up before him and were already eating. They were served Bacon and eggs with toast and coffee.

    ¡°You two are quite early today.¡± Said Steven trying to make conversation.

    ¡°I plan to inspect the Mithril mines today.¡± Yamato replied.

    ¡°What about you Dr. Susan?¡± Steven asked the female doctor.

    At first she just gave her an indifferent look but decided to answer his question anyway.

    ¡°No particular reason, the clinic won¡¯t be starting today since we are still getting the word out to the public.¡± Dr. Susan said as she took a sip of her coffee.

    ¡°Plus I¡¯m used to waking up early.¡±

    ¡°I see. Oh I¡¯ve been meaning to ask Dr. Susan, if it¡¯s okay.¡± Steven then said

    ¡°Hmm what is it?¡±

    ¡°About the local microbes here in Nelithea, the ones you¡¯ve found so far.¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°Did any of them seem, strange to you?¡± Steven asked with great interest.

    ¡°What do you mean? Of course they would be strange since most of them are of a new species.¡± Dr. Susan replied.

    ¡°Well, did you find microbes that looked like a mashed together creature from two known species?¡± Steven continued his questioning.

    Dr. Susan then stared at him for a little, seemingly perplexed by the question.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find anything like that, so far. Why do you ask?¡± Dr. Susan replied.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s because of the Manticores, their DNA was strange seeing as it had both lion and bat.¡± Steven explained.

    ¡°Hmm I see, that is indeed strange.¡±

    ¡°Well if you find anything like that in the microscopic world please tell me immediately.¡± Steven politely asked.

    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t bother me okay? I will just let you know if I find anything strange.¡± Dr. Susan agreed.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°That would be more than enough.¡± Steven smiled.

    After breakfast Steven then prepared to go to the Adventurer¡¯s hub. He once again wore his explorer outfit complete with a hat. He also brought a tablet so that could take notes and pictures of whatever he would find.

    As expected he was then guarded by two soldiers equipped with Exoskeletons to guarantee his safety. Steven didn¡¯t really care as long as they didn¡¯t interfere with his work.

    Then Steven realized his blunder; he didn¡¯t know where the Hub was.

    Although this problem didn¡¯t really last song since he simply asked the locals who were kind enough to give him direction. Although he was mostly expecting that they would trick him so he had to ask multiple people.

    After a few minutes of walking he finally reached the Adventurer¡¯s hub.

    It was a larger version of the hub found in Larien, in fact it was bigger than embassy. Steven then entered and found himself in a reception area which looked almost the same as the hub in Larien.

    Huh, so I guess they like keep their buildings looking the same huh. Steven thought to himself.

    Steven then approached the lady at the front desk, and was surprised to find that she was an elf.

    Oh, it seems the guild will employ anyone. This is quite nice.

    ¡°Good day to you Mr. Outsider. We have been expecting you.¡± The elf exclaimed

    ¡°Huh, how do you know who I am?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Your clothing and the two armoured men behind you¡± The elf said while pointing at the soldiers escorting him

    ¡°Oh of course.¡±

    The elf then let out light giggle.

    ¡°We received a letter from the King a few days ago telling us of your planned visit.¡± The elf continued.

    ¡°Oh I see, can I have a look at your catalogue now?¡± Steven eagerly asked.

    ¡°Yes, but the guild master would like to meet you first.¡± The elf replied.

    ¡°Guild master? Why?¡±

    ¡°He just wants to meet new people, especially the ones who came from another world.¡± The elf replied with a smile.

    ¡°I see, then let¡¯s go and meet him¡±. Steven replied.

    ¡°Oh and your escorts can come along too don¡¯t worry.¡± The elf added as she looked at the soldiers behind Steven.

    They simply nodded in response.

    Steven was then lead to the second floor with the soldiers right behind him. The elf then knocked on a normal looking wooden door.

    ¡°Excuse me Guild Master, your guest has arrived.¡± The elf said.

    ¡°Excellent let them in!¡± A voice from inside the room replied.

    The elf then opened the door for Steven, but before he entered he asked his escorts to wait for him outside. The soldiers agreed.

    He then entered the room and found an elderly man who looked to be the same age as Nelson but with a buff and burly body. He was taller than Steven by a few inches at most. Upon entering the man joyfully walked up to Steven to greet him.

    ¡°Greetings Outsider!¡± The guild master exclaimed as he shook Steven¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°I am Volhorn Stormwind, current Headmaster of the Adventurer¡¯s guild. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± The head master introduced himself with great enthusiasm, something Steven eagerly returned.

    ¡°I am Professor Steven Irwin a biologist and explorer from Earth!¡± Steven replied matching Volhorn¡¯s glee.

    ¡°An explorer you say! Well anyone who craves adventure is an admirable person in my book, please have a seat. I know you have a lot of things you want to talk about.¡± Volhorn said to Steven.

    There was a small ¡°coffee table¡± surrounded by three chairs in the room directly in front of Volhorn¡¯s desk. Steven then sat on the chair placed on the right.

    Volhorn took out something that looked like porcelain and poured some liquid onto a cup and gave it to Steven.

    Steven then drank the liquid and was surprised that it tasted like black tea, although it had a much lighter color compared to the tea he is used to.

    After drinking a few sips he then faced Volhorn who now sat opposite of him.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Steven began.

    ¡°What can you tell me about the ¡°monsters¡± of Nelithea.¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Ohohoho¡± Volhorn let out a funny laugh.

    ¡°I have a lot of things to tell, don''t worry.¡± Volhorn replied with a smile.

 Chapter 51: Here be Dragons

    ¡°Yes we do have a lot to talk about.¡± Steven said to Volhorn.

    ¡°Although let me apologize in advance.¡± Steven said with a smile.

    ¡°Apologize? Why?¡± Volhorn replied a bit confused.

    ¡°You see, when I get curious I often never stop asking questions. I also tend to get over excited over the smallest things, sometimes it gets to the point where it annoys people.¡± Steven explained while scratching his head.

    ¡°No problem Professor-¡° Volhorn replied before Steven cut him off.

    ¡°Steven, just call me Steven.¡± Steven insisted.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Volhorn obliged.

    ¡°As for your eccentricities worry not. For I am probably just as annoying as you when I talk to other people about their adventures..¡± Volhorn explained while laughing.

    ¡°Oh, do you not go on quests anymore?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Yes I¡¯ve stopped going on adventures ever since I became the Guild Master a few years ago.¡± Volhorn said to Steven.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t look weak at all.¡± Steven asked as he gave a scanning glance at Volhorn.

    Despite his graying hair, Volhorn possesses a physique that can rival any young warrior. His muscles are still well defined and his overall stature is very intimidating.

    ¡°HAHAHAH! Thank you, but it is not my physical strength that is the problem.¡± Volhorn laughed.

    ¡°Then why did you stop?¡± Steven continued his questioning.

    ¡°Well aside from Guild Master duties, I also decided to dedicate my remaining years guiding the young ones.¡± Volhorn replied with a smile.

    ¡°I feel like I need to impart all of my collected wisdom and knowledge to the next generation no?¡± Volhorn said in a joyful tone.

    ¡°And besides, if I still went out on adventurers then we probably would not have met today.¡± Volhorn then gave Steven a knowing look.

    ¡°Well I guess you are right.¡± Steven replied.

    ¡°Then ask away, Steven. I can see that you have a lot of things to say no? Your eyes have been very expectant ever since you entered my study.¡± Volhorn revealed.

    ¡°Then I shall take you up on your offer.¡± Steven said as he fixed himself a bit.

    ¡°First off, tell me, what does it feel like to be an adventurer?¡± Steven asked his first question.

    Volhorn didn¡¯t reply immediately but instead looked up to the sealing for a little bit. After pondering a bit he simply smiled and looked back at Steven.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply the best.¡± Volhorn replied joyfully.

    ¡°Journeying into dangerous territories, living off the land, enjoying the company of your party, and most importantly the thrill of facing creatures far greater than yourself is experience you cannot find anywhere else.¡± Volhorn explained.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Sure being a Knight will give you a more secure income, and the occasional battles when sent out to missions but.¡± Volhorn paused.

    ¡°But being a knight means being in service, it means being tied to your King.¡± Volhorn said as he shook his head.

    ¡°Being an adventurer means having the freedom to journey wherever you want and being bound to no-one! Your life is simply your own, and you choose how to live it.¡± Volhorn then smiled at Steven once again.

    ¡°I UNDERSTAND! I COMPLETELY UNDERSTAND!¡± Steven replied in an outburst of emotion.

    ¡°Hahaha! I see. The thrill of adventure seems to exist no matter what world!¡± Volhorn said while laughing.

    ¡°Then, onto my next question.¡± Steven said as he calmed himself down.

    ¡°What is the most terrifying beast that you encountered in your time as an active adventurer?¡± Steven asked with great interest.

    Volhorn then looked as if he was in deep thought, crossing his arms and looking down on to the table. It appears that he had a lot of close encounters and was now having a hard time choosing one. Then after a minute he replied to Steven. This time however, his face had a hint of seriousness to it.

    ¡°Well I have a lot of terrifying encounters back in my days but there was only one encounter that really stood out.¡± Volhorn said to Steven.

    ¡°Yes yes, go on.¡± Steven replied with enthusiasm.

    ¡°10 years ago during a not so special hunting request in the Mystic forest, my party was going about our business when suddenly a legendary beast appeared before us.¡± Volhorn paused a little.

    ¡°We encountered a Dragon, but not just any Dragon. It was an ancient Dragon.¡± Volhorn said with serious eyes.

    ¡°Ancient Dragon? How is it different from a normal dragon?¡± Steven asked Volhorn.

    ¡°You see Ancient Dragons are far larger than normal dragons, but the most telling features are their wings!¡± Volhorn replied.

    ¡°Wings?¡± Steven asked a bit confused.

    ¡°Yes, Ancient dragons have a total of three pairs of wings. Six large wings that seem to invoke a hurricane every time it moved.¡± Volhorn explained.

    SIX WINGS? Steven said to himself obviously in disbelief

    ¡°They possess great magic power as well and frankly, I don¡¯t think any human can match its might.¡± Volhorn continued as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see then what happened during your encounter?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Well, the Ancient Dragon hovered above us for a few seconds. It looked like it was observing us¡± Volhorn began recalling his encounter.

    ¡°Observing?¡± Steven then had a perplexed expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes, it simply looked at every single one of us.¡± Volhorn explained.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t do anything else. It didn¡¯t attack, it didn¡¯t even land. It just stayed in the air and looked down on us. After a few tense minutes, it then flew away as sudden as it has appeared.¡± Volhorn continued his recollection.

    ¡°Wait if it didn¡¯t attack you and simply looked at your party, then is it wrong for me to assume that the Ancient Dragon is an intelligent creature?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Well, according to legend, Ancient Dragons are wise creatures who possess knowledge that far surpasses any land dwelling creature, be it humans or even elves.¡± Volhorn replied a bit unsure of his answer.

    ¡°Intelligent gigantic monsters.¡± Steven became excited at this prospect.

    ¡°Still I am not sure whether the legend is true or not. I don¡¯t recall hearing any story of someone communicating with an Ancient Dragon.¡± Volhorn shook his head.

    ¡°I see.¡± Steven replied.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Guild Master Volhorn!¡± A female voice from the outside exclaimed. It was the receptionist from earlier but she had a rather frightened tone.

    ¡°Yes what is it?¡± Volhorn replied.

    ¡°A letter via secret carrier just arrived; it¡¯s from a Naztec branch. ¡° The receptionist then paused to catch her breath.

    ¡°Secret carrier!? Volhorn suddenly lost his carefree demeanor.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Ah ahem, it¡¯s nothing to be worried about. But I am afraid our little chat has to end here for now¡± Volhorn said apologetically.

    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine. I¡¯d feel guilty if I took more of your time¡± Steven replied almost immediately.

    ¡°Well one more thing, where do you keep your catalogue of beasts? And do you have any specimens, alive or dead?¡± Steven asked.

    ¡°Oh, you can ask a receptionist for the catalogue but sadly we don¡¯t have any specimens.¡± Volhorn shook his head.

    ¡°I see that¡¯s too bad. Well then, thank you for giving me a bit of your time Guid Master Volhorn.¡± Steven said as he shook Volhorn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Volhorn replied.

    Steven then excused himself and left the room. The receptionist then entered and handed Volhorn the letter.

    Volhorn¡¯s face then twisted with anger upon reading the contents of the letter.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Volhorn exclaimed as he crumpled the letter in his hand.

 Chapter 52: A teachers woes.

    A week went by ever sicne the establishment of the Earth Embassy in Lancia and things were going well, for almost everyone that is.

    Doctor Susan¡¯s clinic was swarmed by people on the day it was opened. Dr. Susan was then forced to ask for extra personnel on the second day of operations so that the clinic operations would go smoothly. Still having more people come in means more microbial samples to collect. She even found a few microbes that showed promise in terms in their usefulness in the medical field.

    Steven was treated to a large catalogue of creatures ranging from small fluffy critters to terrifying nightmarish beasts. He also got to visit the Gryphon ¡°Farm¡± where he saw how they grow and train these fantastical creatures. He also got the approval from Nelson to join a local hunting expedition that was tasked on eliminating ¡°pests¡± in a small town east of Lancia, although he was still assigned two soldiers to ensure his safety.

    Yamato on the other hand began his preliminary surveys for the mining sites of Mithril and Adamantite. He spends most of his days on the mines examining the area and gathering and valuable data. So far he has only really surveyed the Mithril mines since it was closer to located only a few kilometres south east of Lancia. The Adamantite mines were located at the foot of a volcano southwest of Lancia. He also needed to field in some Volcanologist to help with the area survey, and it would take about half a month in order to process their papers and other legal requirements.

    Nelson and Leia however were both tired for very different reasons.

    Nelson was flooded with so many requests from Merchants, nobilities, and even a few commoners for trading of goods and other benefits. The most tiring part is that these requesters appeared in person and most of them threw a fit when they didn¡¯t get an audience immediately. Nelson was then forced to place an appointment system just so he could prevent the brewing chaos.

    Leia however didn¡¯t get what she expected. Despite having prepared a large room and substantial publicity campaign, she was only able to pull in 15 students and all of them youths who lived on the streets. Leia knew that they only joined the ¡°classes¡± because they did say in the campaign that there will be free lunch.

    It¡¯s either the locals don¡¯t trust them or they simply didn¡¯t think education can help them reach new heights.

    This made Leia somewhat sad and disappointed. She remembered how the people back on Earth were eager to learn when the opportunity arrived in front of them while the people of Nelithea didn¡¯t care about even being able to read or write at all.

    Still among her ¡°students¡± there was one who showed great promise, it was young man in his late teens that diligently attended the classes and was very attentive. He would often approach Leia whenever he did not understand something he would always approach, something that made Leia very happy.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    As Leia was pacing the halls of the embassy she came across Nelson who looked very very tired and annoyed.

    Leia then approached the grumpy man.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Nelson.¡± Leia said to Nelson who was spacing out while walking.

    ¡°Oh uh. Ahem? Hi Prof. Leia.¡± Nelson replied trying to maintain his serious demeanour.

    ¡°You look tired. Are you okay?¡± Leia asked Nelson with concern.

    ¡°No I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the people here are very unreasonable.¡± Nelson said as he shook his head.

    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Leia said as she tilted her head sideways.

    ¡°Well, even though I already enforced the appointment system, some Nobles still come and go as they please demanding that I see them immediately! Do they not understand the system? Or do they simply think they are much more important the rest of the people asking an audience with me? Don¡¯t they know about proper manners?!¡± Nelson exclaimed with a great annoyance presence in his voice.

    He then realized that he was being rather whiny and stopped himself.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry about that. I was really just irritated.¡± Nelson said while shaking his head.

    ¡°No no, it¡¯s okay Mr. Nelson.¡± Leia replied waving her hands signalling that she doesn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡°Venting your frustrations is good once in a while you know? Bottling it up will only make things worse for you, you know?¡± Leia continued while smiling.

    ¡°I see.¡± Nelson replied with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°Well since I listened to you rant, would you mind listening to me as a thanks?¡± Leia asked Nelson.

    Nelson was silent for a while but eventually agreed.

    Well, as their boss I should at least lend them an ear. Nelson thought to himself.

    ¡°Okay go on, what things are annoying you as of late, Mi-Professor Leia.¡± Nelson stopped himself from being overly familiar.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about my students.¡± Leia began her ¡°rant¡±.

    ¡°What about them? Are they causing you trouble?¡± ¡± Nelson asked while giving Leia a confused look.

    ¡°No no, nothing like that. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a week and I only got 15 students.¡± Leia continued a bit dejected.

    ¡°And?¡± Nelson asked

    ¡°Well, almost all of them have no interest at all in learning. They simply want the free lunch.¡± Leia continued.

    ¡°Maybe you should just kick them out.¡± Nelson nonchalantly responded.

    ¡°NO! What kind of teacher would just give up on their students!?¡± Leia replied a bit shocked at Nelson¡¯s response.

    ¡°Well, the kind who doesn''t want to waste their time?¡± Nelson just kept going.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not like that. Plus among the 15 there is one promising student!¡± Leia declared with pride.

    ¡°Oh, then keep him and kick out the rest then.¡± Nelson replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works!¡± Leia exclaimed.

    ¡°Okay then tell about this ¡°promising¡± student of yours.¡± Nelson aksed Leia.

    ¡°Well, his name is Leon. And he¡¯s very attentive and diligent. Although he seems to be slow in the mathematical department he should be-are you okay Mr. Nelson?¡± Leia then stopped herself upon noticing Nelson¡¯s expression change a little.

    ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯m okay.¡± Nelson then immediately regained his composure.

    ¡°Then I guess that¡¯s good no?¡± Nelson declared in a rather kind tone.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leia asked.

    ¡°If you can connect to at least one student, then it means you have been quite successful as a teacher.¡± Nelson continued.

    Leia¡¯s mood then brightened up thanks to Nelson¡¯s words. She realized that even if she could help just one person, it would all be worth it.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Thank you.¡± Leia replied with a smile.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Nelson returned the smile.

 Chapter 53: Second Demon attack

    General Nikolai¡¯s was feeling a little bored.

    Aside from the Manticore attack that happened a few weeks ago, nothing much happened and now that Nelson and the others left for Lancia he really didn¡¯t have any one to talk to now.

    In his mind Nelithea has been peaceful, too peaceful.

    Ever since the initial Demon attack and the few Orc skirmishes nothing happens around these parts. Even bandits were not foolish enough to attack Larien or Fort Spearhead. Thankfully Nelson was able to secure a joint military deal with Aleria which included clause for Military exercises with the Alerian army.

    General Nikolai has studied the art of war in a very intimate way, from the ancient Chinese text of Sun Tzu, to the records of the last greatest human conflict; World War 2. Even in his youth he would always enjoy playing strategy games of all types from real time, to turn based. He always viewed war as something fascinating, the clashes of ideologies, the different strategies, and most importantly; different technologies.

    While his purpose on Nelithea isn¡¯t to conquer and occupy, he still looked forward to being able to compare Earth¡¯s blood soaked war strength to this fantastical world filled with unknown monstrosities. In fact he enjoyed the prospect of pitting science and magic although in his mind he views Earth¡¯s weaponry to be utterly superior. After all, if the people of Earth wished it, they could turn Nelithea into a smouldering ruin black glass and death.

    He eagerly waited to see Aleria¡¯s military might, eager to see its strengths and weaknesses.

    I can¡¯t wait to see just how strong these people really are. The General said as he looked at a picture of a ¡°Sky knight¡± on his desktop computer.

    But what he was most curious about where the demons.

    He then opened up a folder that contained all the images of the monsters encountered by the first scouting group two years ago. He is still very puzzled as to what they were.

    If I recall correctly, Nelson told me that these demons retreated when the scouting team arrived. Nikolai said to himself.

    But he also added that, according to the King, the demons never retreat. So why did they flee when they battled our forces? He asked himself.

    Although he first thought that the demons are nothing more than an unorganized bunch of monsters, the fact that they retreated probably meant that there were something more to them. After all, if an unknown threat suddenly appeared and started destroying your forces, the wise thing to do is to retreat and regroup, which in itself contradicts the demon¡¯s recorded behaviours since they are known to fight to the last monster.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He thought maybe, just maybe, the demons have some kind of chain of command. Although he still needs more proof.

    Suddenly he received a transmission on his computer, which meant that it was something urgent. Since normally any kind of report would be given to him in person by a soldier.

    He then clicked on the icon of the transmission and a video feed appeared on his screen, it was from the control room of the military base. Nikolai then had a guess of what happened.

    ¡°General Nikolai sir!¡± The man on the opposite of the feed did his salute.

    ¡°At ease soldier, what is it that you want to me to know?¡± Nikolai asked with great interest.

    ¡°Sir the surveillance drones and our radar have detected multiple incoming threats 1000km west of fort spearhead!¡±  The soldier exclaimed.

    ¡°How many?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡°According to the data from the drones the enemy is approximately 70,000 strong sir!¡± The soldier declared?

    ¡°70,000? Are they human or at least human like?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡°Well sir they are not, they are most likely demons. And this time they brought in some new friends with them as well¡±. The Soldier added.

    ¡°New friends?¡± Nikola asked.

    ¡°Here let me show you.¡± The soldier then sent gave him a live feed from one of the drones.

    The general indeed saw new monstrosities. While the ¡°Goblins¡± and the ¡°ogres¡± were all present, he saw hulking bipedal beasts that have. It¡¯s skin was very dark, almost completely black and like the ogres it had bony protrusions growing from its back. It also had a long tail that had what looked like horns attached to it.

    Aside from that he also saw a gigantic six legged monster that had overgrown tusks growing from its face. It had armour like scaled protecting its back running from its head down to its absurdly long tail.

    He also noticed that these ¡°demons¡± moved in organized rows with the weaker looking grunts in front. This was the evidence that he was looking for. These ¡°demons¡± are not idiotic, mindless, beasts. They have structure.

    ¡°Is this all?¡± Nikolai asked the soldier.

    ¡°No, we also detected about 500 flyers escorting the main force.¡± The soldier explained as he shifted to another drone feed.

    Nikolai then saw a jet black four winged flyer that had no one riding it. Its head resembled that of a crow but it had three eyes and an abnormally large beak thing. It also had something that looked like feathers but at the same time It didn¡¯t. Upon a few more zooms he realized that it was black fur.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Nikolai said as he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°How long until the reach the ¡°dead zone¡±. Nikolai asked while smiling at the soldier.

    ¡°With the speed they are going, approximately five hours sir.¡± The soldier replied while smiling.

    ¡°I see, then send the word to the entire base. Raise alert level 5!¡± Nikolai declared.

    ¡°Also scramble the all the flyers we have, I want their air capabilities completely crushed once they reach the dead zone! I want all our big guns pointed at them!¡± The general commanded.

    ¡°Sir Yes sir!¡± The soldier said as he saluted.

    ¡°Oh and one final order.¡± The General said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes General?¡± The soldier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of those freaks getting past the dead zone you hear?¡± The general exclaimed.

    ¡°SIR YES SIR!¡± The soldier replied as the transmission was cut.

    Sirens can now be heard throughout the Fort Spearhead, and as he looked out the window he could see the soldiers scrambling to get ready. He could also see that some of them were excited about this attack. The General simply laughed at this sight.

    ¡°Now go, proud soldiers of humanity.¡± Nikolai said to himself.

    ¡°SHOW THEM THE EARTH¡¯S MIGHT!¡± He exclaimed at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 54: Overwhelming might (part 1)

    Fort Spearhead boasted quite the arsenal of aerial weapons. In total the military facility hosted about 500 aircraft, with 200 of them being the powerful air superiority fighter known was the Pale Rider.

    In this battle the general sent all 200 pale riders he had at his disposal to completely wipe out the aerial ¡°threat¡± that was at hand. He firmly believed that the most crucial advantage is the high ground which is the sky itself in modern warfare.

    Admittedly the desire to completely crush the enemy air force was a sentiment all the pilots shared. This of course included the ¡°Ace¡± pilot John Walters. He had been itching to pit his skills against the creatures of Nelithea, and even though he got some action against the Manticores, he still wanted more.

    Finally, a battle! John thought to himself as he and his fellow pilots soared above the clouds.

    ¡°Listen up pilots!¡± A voice in the comms called for their attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re mission is to destroy the enemy¡¯s aerial capabilities and to help decimate their ground forces!¡± The voice continued.

    Well, at least we have more things to do once we run out of things to shoot. John thought to himself smiling pretty smugly.

    ¡°The total number of bogeys is confirmed to be 500 and as was shown in the briefing, they are fairly large birdlike creatures with four wings. We don¡¯t know their full capabilities so we advice all of you exercise caution.¡± The voiced commanded, then paused a little bit.

    ¡°That being said, the general also added that the pilot who shoots down the most number of flyers will be given triple their paycheck his month, and if all of you come back alive, you will all receive bonus pay!¡± The voice declared.

    The pilots were now overly motivated in their mission. John however didn¡¯t care about the reward, all he cared about was testing his skills.

    After their orders were given, the comms then exploded with activity as the pilots all cheered and talked about their mission, some of them confident that they will take on the prize; something that John couldn¡¯t help but laugh at.

    John then decided to join the chatter.

    ¡°Ahem this is call sign Death speaking.¡± John said into the comms.

    The moment he talked everyone went silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking now just to apologize to some of you in advance.¡± John continued.

    ¡°Apologize?¡± The pilots replied in confusion.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Well, you see not only will you all fail at getting the prize, some of you might not even get to shoot down any of them. That is all, happy hunting!¡± John said in a fake cheerful tone.

    The comms then erupted with anger.

    ¡°OH YEAH, WILL SEE ABOUT THAT.¡±

    ¡°COCKY BASTARD, THE ACADEMY AND THE REAL WORLD ARE DIFFERENT THINGS!¡±

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE GOING TO EAT YOUR WORDS, YOU PRICK!¡±

    These were some of the replies he received.

    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± A familiar voice spoke to him, it was Norman.

    ¡°Of course it was!¡± John immediately replied

    A few moments later the bogeys then registered on their radars. They started to descend down to the enemy¡¯s position, and once they were in range, they released their payload.

    ¡°Fox two!¡± All the pilots said in unison as their missiles flew towards the unknowing enemies.

    The sky was then lit up by fierce explosions and when the smoked cleared, the only things left were the barely recognizable corpses of the enemy hurtling back to the ground.

    In this pre-emptive strike they were able to eliminate 200 of the enemy air force, one kill per pilot. They didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad at their overwhelming might, but they once again gained more appreciation for the terrifying monster they rode into battle.

    Now they have to fight over the remaining 300 flyers.

    John then increased his speed and came flying past everyone else. He was greeted by the enemy¡¯s counter attack. The flying beasts flapped their wing and spear like projectiles came flying from them. Sadly, like the attack of the Manitcores, their attempt at a counter strike was severely ineffective.

    John easily breezed through their attacks and unloaded his mounted machine guns at beasts.

    In one passing John was able to destroy 5 flyers and was now set on his next target. He then positioned himself above it when suddenly it was hit by a missile.

    ¡°Oops! I¡¯m sorry.¡± A sly voice came from his comms. It was Norman again.

    ¡°BASTARD DON¡¯T STEAL MY KILLS!¡± John replied half annoyed, half amused.

    The sky then erupted in a cataclysmic one sided battle that far surpassed even the great turkey shoot of the Pacific war.

    The demonic ¡°birds¡± were completely out of their league. They were outclassed in fire power, intelligence, speed, and maneuverability. Even their numbers advantage meant nothing to the overwhelming might of the Pale Rider.

    The battle was raging for about 10-15 minutes now and yet it felt even shorter for the John. He scrambled left and right trying to kill as many flyers as he can. As of this moment he has managed to kill 30 birds and was still hungry for more.

    It wasn¡¯t the skill test that he was hoping for but it was still exciting nonetheless. This was his first taste of the battlefield and it was very riveting. It also helped that they were fighting unknown monsters from another world hence the moral dilemmas that of the came with warfare were completely irrelevant.

    You could say that humanity¡¯s inner beast was unleashed.

    As the sky began to clear, it was evident that only the metallic birds of prey remained triumphantly soaring its heights. The pilots then started to boast about their kill count.

    ¡°HAHA I GOT 8!¡± One pilot chimed in.

    ¡°Weakling, I got 10!¡± Another one declared.

    ¡°Well I shot down 20 bogeys.¡± Norman said in a defeated tone, because he knew that John had a way larger kill count.

    ¡°What about you, ¡°Death¡±?¡± Norman said teasingly.

    ¡°44. I got 44 kills.¡± John proudly declared over the comms.

    "Hey atleast you all getbonus pay this month. Good job everyone!" John added with a hint of sarcasm.

    The rest of the pilots went silent, but then started yelling profanities over the comms after a little while. It was a mixture of respect and jealously directed toward the legendary young ¡°ace¡±.

    As the skies became peaceful, the land below was then engulfed in a violent inferno.

    Humanity has brought the ¡°demons¡± to hell.